The Lost Continent

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/11633196.

Rating: Explicit
Archive Warning: Choose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: M/M
Fandom: 僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero
Academia
Relationship: Bakugou Katsuki/Kirishima Eijirou
Character: Bakugou Katsuki, Kirishima Eijirou, Ashido Mina, Ojiro Mashirao, Sero
Hanta, Midoriya Izuku, Yagi Toshinori | All Might, Bakugou Mitsuki,
Todoroki Shouto, Monoma Neito, Todoroki Enji | Endeavor
Additional Tags: First Kiss, Loss of Virginity, Rimming, Blow Jobs, Light Dom/sub, lots of
sex but there's plot, major character off screen death, Pirate AU, gore
and blood and angst, Falling In Love, non descriptive mentions of past
rape, Mildly Dubious Consent, kiri gets rushed by a non-canon chara,
with sexual intent and its sudden but, it ends up okay, Don't Like Don't
Read, sexual assault themes sexual themes and value around virginity,
Assault, i hope that's everything ! it's a bit intense so take care
Collections: Bombass Stories, Kiribaku_favworks, MHAfanfiction
Stats: Published: 2017-07-28 Completed: 2019-01-01 Chapters: 37/37 Words:
97887

The Lost Continent

by cattchi, paglykos

Summary

Kirishima Eijirou is from a noble family of pirate exterminators.

Bakugou Katsuki is rising as one of the most fearsome pirates on the seas.

When a trade goes awry, Kirishima finds himself cast among Bakugou's crew, having to
learn the ropes and the sea as they chase after All Might's infamous hidden treasure.

中文翻译 by @JingYiLiu10: https://m.weibo.cn/status/4312088908919665?

Traducción Española by @ValeCaroline1: https://my.w.tt/b7AZp7d2bT

Notes

PLEASE READ<3
Translation Links Again:

中文翻译 by @JingYiLiu10: https://m.weibo.cn/status/4312088908919665?

Traducción Española by @ValeCaroline1: https://my.w.tt/b7AZp7d2bT

HUGE THANK YOU TO NAI (paglykos)hhh I wouldn't be able to write such a cool story
without her help with figuring out plot!! Gosh <3

Thank you all so much for the continued support for this fic!!! It's been years but I still get
messages and I really appreciate it and I'm so happy you like it!! I can't reply to every
comment but they warm my heart<3 except for the ones that say i can't write darker themes
implying i should be justifying myself... that's so inappropriate to try to coerce out of
someone, you don't know my life beyond this story on the internet. Sorry for the bummer
but apparently its gotta be said haha!

I added a bunch of tags to be super clear about the darker themes in this fic. it's a wild ride
but a good one:)

ENJOY!! <3
 Chapter 1
Chapter Notes

Hello!

Please check out all this awesome ART (and even a TRANSLATION!) for this fic! So
sorry for not linking it sooner. I'm so truly truly thankful for the love!! <3

Waybabe: https://waybabeart.tumblr.com/post/176781750735/you-already-have-me-
captain-but-ill-give such beautiful colours and shapes for these two precious pirate
boys <3

Jingyi:
https://twitter.com/JingyiLiu10/status/1056380340103712769
Amazing detail and fine lines in this drawing <3

Also TRANSLATED to Chinese by Jingyi, an incredible honour <3

https://m.weibo.cn/status/4312088908919665?

Calxmarii: https://twitter.com/calxmarii/status/1073774152966963200
Our beloved Mina!!! in a really cool style

FehForFun: https://twitter.com/FehForFun/status/1065135726847766529
A cute little gif omg!!!!!

ValeCaroline1: https://my.w.tt/b7AZp7d2bT TRANSLATED into Spanish as well!!!

amazing!

Thank you all!!! If you have art you would like to link please DM!!!!! it to me on
twitter @_cattchi!!! <3

Kirishima licks his lips. He can taste the salt of the sea on his tongue. The noontime sun beats
down hard on the tense crew.

Kirishima’s skin itches. His palms sweat and the sword at his side feels heavy on his hip. He prays
he doesn’t have to use it.

He’s along for the ride. He doubts the Iwa commodore will allow him to continue employment
much longer. He stands just behind his father and his uncle, as they await the pirate ship to reach
their starboard side.

Pirates. His noble family was something akin to exterminators. Their name was known well
among the seas. Eijirou himself, however… was less inclined to follow their path. Not that he was
unloyal, no. But… He side-eyes his father’s hands, one resting atop his sheathed sword. The same
hands that held him when he was a baby held the sword at his hip- one that had pierced the hearts
of many unfortunate souls.

He blinks and behind his eyelids all he sees is red from the sun, and he imagines his blood spilling
onto the well waxed boards of the government boat.
There were great expectations for Kirishima Eijirou. He was skilled in combat, a good shot, and he
handled a sword well, but when the time came, he was no killer. In that regard, his family in the
business dubbed him as weak.

His mother and sister would love to have him home. He was here merely for formality. If it
weren’t for his family’s image to uphold, he wouldn’t be here at all.

“Look sharp, Eijirou. Bakugou is almost here. We don’t need your spineless attitude degrading us
any further.” his father says, cutting through his thoughts. Kirishima stands taller, seeing the ship
align, pirate flag flapping proudly in the wind.

It’s a beauty. Rugged and aged, weary signs of battle mark and scar it’s surface, but it’s presence is
astounding, and Kirishima is sure its sails would allow it to outmatch their finest fleets. Its name,
Crepitus , a reminder of the unmatched firepower resting inside.

Kirishima could probably grasp the tension that hangs in the air and knead it between his fingers.
His blood is pounding fiercely in his ears as the gangplank clatters between the ships.

One man rises. Kirishima intakes a breath in spite of himself.

He’s clothed richly, with a heavy coat despite the heat. His jacket is thick and lined with gold, the
buttons glinting as he strides across the plank like the sway of the sea was made in tune to the beat
of his heart. He demands presence. His captain’s hat sits atop a shock of white-blonde hair, and
when he saunters with an easy grin to stand in front of Kirishima’s father, his eyes flash more
orange than the setting sun. The tanned skin around his eyes wrinkles slightly, creasing the faint
tattoo beneath his eye, a little x , if Kirishima’s eyes do not deceive him.

Kirishima’s gaze flickers to the hand that fondles the hilt of the sword at his hip, also smattered
with ink.

“So, tightasses .” he draws out. Kirishima sees his uncle twitch. “You’ve stooped so low as to ask
for a pirate’s advice. You must really be lost.”

“Bakugou-”

The pirate’s face turns stern. “That’s Captain , Commodore. I address you by your title, you
address me by mine.”

Kirishima’s father’s voice grates in annoyance when he speaks again. “ Captain Bakugou. We are
here to negotiate information-”

“Negotiate?” Bakugou walks back and forth in front of Kirishima’s father and uncle, inspecting
them like members of potential crew. “No. We are here for a solid exchange. You go first, since
you put me through the trouble of meeting you on royal waters.”

Not once does he lay eyes on Kirishima, but he knows his vision is like that of an hawk. Even if
Bakugou was overseeing the position of each crew member, no doubt his own crew was also ready
to fight at a moment’s notice- that was the thing about pirates. They had nothing waiting for them
at home- their life was on the sea. The ability to give 100% into a fight, no regrets and no
compromises to wish set foot one last time on land- it was admirable, in a way.

“We can sit in the captain’s quarters.” Kirishima’s uncle says. “We will have paperwork-”

“We do it here .” Bakugou says. He’s shorter than both of the men he’s addressing, but Kirishima,
even related, can’t help but put his wages on Bakugou, the way he commands them without any
warrant.

“We’ll give you half, then you inform us of the pirate queen’s whereabouts. The secondary
information will-”

“King.” Bakugou interrupts. “She’s one of the Eight. That means she’s a King .”

“Yes. Well. Technicalities. The information you want is in here.” Kirishima’s uncle passes
Bakugou a small book, leatherbound. The pirate takes it, eyebrows furrowed, and rustles through
it’s pages.

“You’ve read it?” He asks.

“Yes.”

The pirate hands it back. “Read it out to me. I’ll know if you’re lying. I intend to destroy the
physical information.”

Kirishima’s uncle tenses again, less than pleased to be ordered around by the scum he hunts for a
living, but he does what he’s told. Kirishima listens intently, but all he gets are pieces of old poems
and vague island descriptions. He’s soon lost to studying the pirate’s face, stone as he drinks up the
information. The only indication he’s getting anything out of it is the slight twitch of his eyebrow,
as something clicks into place for him.

“Very well.” he takes the book back and slips it into his coat pocket. His jacket falls open,and
Kirishima notes his shirt is unbuttoned. Kirishima wonders if he’s really so brave as to provide no
protection for his vital organs.

“The old bitch is just east of Endeavor’s territory.” The pirate says, and their fact-checker rushes to
his father’s side.

“You mean the Ka islands-”

The pirate’s lips curl up over his teeth in a terrifying grin. “You know where I mean. She’s been on
and on about that Pirate King owing her a debt. She intends to collect it soon.”

The fact checker is writing furiously, skipping through his notes. Bakugou is already walking
backwards to the plank, when Kirishima’s father cries out-

“Do you really think us so incredibly stupid as to follow a goose-chase into Ka ? That place is
teeming with pirates , you filthy liar- ”

Kirishima’s hand falls to his sword out of habit, but it shakes enough he doubts he could hold it
fast. Swords and guns are drawn around him as members of Bakugou’s crew saunter over the
plank.

“Well.” Bakugou bows, mockingly, and nods to both his father and his uncle. “Commodore.
Captain. I doubt you’ll be handing over the other half of that information. But I expected as much,
from idiots who think they can trust pirates .”

Just as he’s finishing his sentence, his thumbs are looped into the swords at his side -two;
Kirishima had missed the intel, before. Bakugou throws them into the air, catches them just as the
government crew lunges his way.

Sounds of clashing metal ring into the air, shots are fired out, but before Kirishima’s hand can
catch up and draw his sword, there’s a blade against his throat and he’s being hauled towards the
gangplank. The point of the blade traps him, he’s terrified to move too fast.

“Raise those cannons!” Kirishima hears the throaty yell of the pirate captain in his ear.

He saw him parry his father’s sword, then his uncle’s. He hit them both in the back of their heads
with the blunt of his weapons, a force that should have knocked them out if not for the thick-
skulled genetics in play. He slipped between them so fast Kirishima didn’t have time to react. He
was incredible.

“Hold for my signal, though I doubt we’ll need them against this sorry lot!”

Kirishima looks around, the boards staining red- their blood. These pirates were matchless in their
power, and the Iwa government had no backup fleet for support due to the agreement of the
exchange. The clattering of swords and the yelling dies down as Bakugou tugs on Kirishima, who’s
shaking as Bakugou nears the plank.

“No one moves.” Bakugou says. He slips behind his crew members, who circle around him in
defense. Kirishima is half dragged, half lifted onto the plank as Bakugou pulls him across. He dare
not move.

On the last leg he shoves him down, and Kirishima’s hands scrape against the splintering and
grimy deck. He stands quickly, fighting stance ready as the crew aboard the boat encircle him. He
feels panic rising in his chest but he beats it down.

“Commodore, it would do well not to let your family stand so close to you, if they don’t intend to
fight.” Bakugou says. He sounds like a maniac, drunk on his power over the head of the
government fleet. His crew returns to the deck, smiling sinisterly at Kirishima, who’s feeling a little
scared and definitely surrounded. “This redhead bitch is mine until you offer up that secondary
information. I get the info, you get him back. Or, you leave him to me, and I let you go free.”

Kirishima feels his blood run cold. He swallows hard- he had suspicions about his worth, but- his
stomach jumps when he sees his father whisper something to his uncle. His father locks eyes with
him, and in a moment that feels like forever, Kirishima sees the plank between the ships slip free,
falling, falling, falling to the blue water below.

“Tch!” Bakugou spits as he jumps from the ship rails to the deck. He locks eyes with Kirishima,
and Kirishima stares back in shock. “That was unexpected. I took you for a daddy’s boy, but I
guessed wrong. That’s pretty damn cold.”

Kirishima knows the crew is around him, but he’s focusing on the sharp glint of the pirate’s teeth
as he bares them in a crazed smile. His mind whirs- he wants to watch his ship- his family ,
leaving, but the man in front of him commands his gaze to fall to him. Kirishima’s hand shivers
over the hilt of his sword, and Bakugou doesn’t miss the movement.

“Oho!” Bakugou shoves his face into Kirishima’s. His eyes are bright and he’s close enough for
Kirishima to see the sun freckles on his nose. “What do we have here? A government dog who
can’t pull his sword?”

The crew snicker around him, and Kirishima wishes he could be done with it, but his good
conscious holds him back.

“If I were to kill you, I’d be no better than you.” Kirishima says, proud of the way his voice does
not waver.
The pirate snorts. “Funny, you assume you could kill me.”

The crew is uproarious as Bakugou circles Kirishima, like he’s toying with his prey. He pulls a
clay pipe from within his jacket, casually pressing in tobacco. He stares evenly at Kirishima as he
does so, setting the end between his teeth.

Then, the pirate shoves his shoulders. He forces him onto the ground in a sudden fall that scrapes
Kirishima’s elbows on the wood. Kirishima’s hands shake against his own will as the pirate stands
over him, large black boots entrapping his waist. He notices idly his own white pants are filthy, at
this point. He twitches as the pirate crouches, shoving his face to the side, rough hands against his
jaw.

There’s a sting as he rips the stud from Kirishima’s ear, and inspects it carefully.

“Looks like we’ve got a diamond, boys!” The pirate thrusts his hand into the air, raising the yelling
voices of the crew as they roar their laughter. Kirishima is frozen beneath him, his nerves on edge
and the scrapes on his skin stinging from the sea salt.

“Mina!”

“Yes Cap’n!” a woman’s voice calls from the crowd. Kirishima is surprised- Iwa still followed the
superstitions about women aboard sea faring vessels.

“We have a new heading! We’re going for Endeavour’s territory. I want to cross some information
with the old hag.”

He was telling the truth? Either way, no sane government ship would venture there without a
particular invitation… even then, there would undoubtedly be casualties.

“And what about the noble boy?” another crew member asks, voice taunting. Kirishima turns, and
sees it’s a rather slight looking man, probably his own age. A snicker goes through the crew and
Kirishima thinks if his blood goes any colder he should be walking the bottom of the ocean.

The pirate grins down at him. “Well, I’ll strip him of the rest of his noble goods, of course.”

Kirishima sets his jaw. The pirate stands back and pulls him to his feet. Kirishima almost nods his
thanks before he remembers his situation.

“Your coat is quite nice. The gold buttons are worth a pretty penny. As are those brooches. Take it
off.” Bakugou holds out his hand. Kirishima’s fingers don’t shake when he undoes his jacket but
the sweat on his skin hits the sea breeze and it sends a chill through him. Bakugou snatches it away
and examines the fabric closely, nodding. He dips his hands into the pockets, pulling out spare
coins, but not much else. He throws it to a crew member behind him.

“Your shirt isnice, too.” he says, stepping close. He runs his fingers down the silk on Kirishima’s
arm, and he feels the roughness of his fingertips hitch on the expensive cloth. “Take it off.”

Kirishima does so, throwing the bundle at the pirate a little forcefully. The pirate laughs and looks
around at his crew, who snicker in turn.

“Spiteful, this one.” Bakugou laughs. “You’re quite fit.” the captain says, and in spite of his
predicament, his gaze makes him embarrassed, a jolt goes through his stomach.
“The chain around your neck.”

Kirishima gives it to him. It was a gift from his father. His eyes flicker to the sea. He can’t see the
boat from here. What was the purpose of this? Did he miss a step in his plans? Was he trusted with
a special assignment? Kirishima clings to the idea for a moment, but his honest heart tells him of
the futility of his desperate explanation.

Bakugou glances down. “I’ll take that fancy sword.”

Kirishima gives it to him.

“Your boots aren’t as nice as mine, so you can keep those.”

“Thanks.” Kirishima says, voice flat. The captain bares his teeth in a grin as he walks close,
sudden enough for Kirishima to step back as he bumps his shoulder. Kirishima catches a gold glint
in his smile as he passes.

“For now, man the sails!” Bakugou yells.

Kirishima is left on the deck amidst the yelling chaos that is a pirate ship setting course. He backs
himself to the side of the boat to stay out of the way. He watches as calloused hands pull on sogged
rope, lifting high tattered orange sails. Kirishima tilts his head up with them, watching canvas fire
fill the sky.
 Chapter 2

He’s more relaxed, now. The crew keep smirking at him, but he doesn’t feel the same fear that he
felt from the start. He’s turning over his abandonment in his head, and instead of grief he feels
disgust at the loose loyalty of his father. A chilling horror settles over him- his abandonment took
him not only away from his home, but the rest of his family. His mother, his younger sister… He
grits his teeth, revulsion rising up within him the more he thinks about it.

He sighs loudly, shaking his head.

He opts to focus on his surroundings, intent on gazing at the working crew to settle his nerves. He
doesn’t realize the sun is setting until a man with kind face sets a bowl of porridge in front of
where he’s sitting. He thanks him, but he’s already leaving.

The crew on deck is dwindling, and Kirishima eats his dinner. It’s not bad, for a pirate’s meal, he
supposes. He’s not really sure what he should be expecting- was he still a hostage if no ransom
could be offered? A thread of panic weaves its way through Kirishima’s veins- what use was he if
he couldn’t get information? He didn’t even have access to the exchange details, he had nothing to
offer the pirates.

“It’s time.”

Kirishima looks up. The captain is standing above him, less crazy than before, but there’s a
constant wild fire behind his eyes. Kirishima stands. He notices they’re about the same height, but
the captain towers over him in ability. “We’re going to my quarters.”

Kirishima is sweating as he follows the man. He feels the eyes of the crew on him as he falls in
step behind him.

Bakugou closes the door behind them. Kirishima’s eyes adjust to the dimness, and Bakugou lights
the oil lamps around the room, slowly bringing its details to his vision.

It’s not particularly small, like Kirishima had for some reason expected. The room is open, with
the ship’s supports covered in trophies of hanging gems and antiques, bones and the skins of small
animals. The desk is neat, rolled scrolls tucked into metal rings, and the bed is covered with soft
furs that spill onto the oriental rugs covering the floor, feeling like sponge beneath his feet with the
number of them. It smells thick with incense but hints of smoke and gunpowder reach Kirishima’s
nose.

The captain stands before him, head high. He smirks, eyes scrutinizing Kirishima.

He shrugs out of his coat. He drapes it across the chair at his desk and places his hat atop the seat.
Kirishima sees his clothes there as well, and Bakugou grabs his silk shirt.

Kirishima can’t help but eye his tanned body, muscles beneath scattered ink on his chest, his arms,
dark lines showing through the white of his billowy shirt. He pushes a hand against Kirishima’s
bare chest, trailing down. Kirishima stands still as stone, uncertain about his actions.

“Lie down on the bed, noble.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima looks behind him, then to the captain. Then to the bed and to the captain again, but he
sees he’s waiting for his movement.
Kirishima shuffles backwards until he sits on the bed, and the captain follows his steps in time, his
knees on either side of him. Kirishima doesn’t know where to look when his eyes are level with his
body.

There’s a glint of light, and Bakugou pulls two slender knives from his sleeves. Kirishima’s hands
fist together, sudden fear skirting through his veins, ready for whatever movement may come, but
all Bakugou does is drop them to the floor and pull off his shirt. He pulls a pistol from his belt and
drops it as well. It lands with a thud, deafening to Kirishima’s ears.

He’s hyperfocused on Bakugou’s face, and the little x beneath his eye. The pirate puts on
Kirishima’s shirt. The silk clings to his skin, sticking to the curves of his body. The red colour suits
him well- he looks regal. He looks like a king.

He smirks at Kirishima’s open staring and reaches out a hand, heavy rings on his fingers. He traps
Kirishima’s chin between his pointer and thumb, and kisses him hard.

Kirishima jumps at the contact, at the hot wet and the taste of rum and cinnamon, a hint of tobacco.
Confused, his eyes are wide open when the captain continues to nip at his bottom lip, dragging it
between his teeth. Their eyes meet when he opens his eyes, so sharp that Kirishima closes his own
on impulse, and in his confusion, presses back.

He feels the pirate’s tongue slip against his mouth and Kirishima’s lips part in shock, and then the
warmth is gone. He’s being pushed backwards into the the bed of furs, the soft comforters a grace
against his tense body. The pirate climbs over him and Kirishima tenses, mind unable to keep up
with the turn of events.

“You not very good at this, huh?” The pirate grins. “What, this your first time?”

Kirishima’s mind goes blank, save for a few blunt thoughts that flash through:

Oh, he’s going to fuck me.

How do I tell ... him ...I’m a virgin..?

Why is he touching my chest? Oh right. He’s gonna fuck me.

W ait he’s gonna -

“Wait!” Kirishima says, sitting up fast. He feels the pirates weight fall onto his hips, and feels
Bakugou’s erection against him. He swallows hard. “I-I can’t do this I don’t know you and, and-”

Bakugou’s hands continue their ministrations, and soon there’s a hot tongue pressed against his
neck. Kirishima’s blabbering turns into a moan that he covers quickly with his hand. The fingers of
his other hand fist into the fur as Bakugou pulls on his nipples and sucks on his earlobe.

His tongue flits around, teasing, and Kirishima can hear the sound of Bakugou’s teeth clinking
against the other stud in his ear. He pulls it out with his teeth and drops the diamond from his
mouth into his hand, and when he leans to place the gem onto his nightstand, Kirishima realizes
his dick is hard and pressing against Bakugou’s groin. He doesn’t have a clue what he’s doing but
Bakugou’s rough hands feel good on his skin, especially when he pushes him down into the bed
and starts to rub against his clothed erection.

“It’s alright, I’ll go slow.” Bakugou says, his voice low in his ear, his breath hot over his cooling
skin. He kisses him again.
This time, Kirishima kisses back. He tries to follow the movements, chasing after the taste of
Bakugou’s tongue, leaving the day behind him and drowning himself in the swell and roll of
Bakugou’s hips against his own.

Bakugou’s hands are everywhere, but they’re slow on his skin, the metal of his rings both hot and
cool, searing patterns over his body.

“Better that time.” Bakugou pulls back, voice raspy. He climbs off of him and tugs down
Kirishima’s pants, his underwear, making him go to cover himself, gasping at the sudden exposure.

But the pirate yanks his hands away and pulls up on his hips so his ass is in his face. Kirishima’s
cock is leaking precum onto his stomach already, and he’s covering his face with his arm,
embarrassed.

He jumps at the first press of Bakugou’s tongue, but melts into the steady pressure. His body
grows hot feeling the pirate’s saliva drip over his skin, his tongue prodding against the first ring of
muscle. He gasps, feeling him move inside him. He licks and goes deep, and any strangeness melts
into pleasure.

The pirate pulls away, biting the inside of Kirishima’s thigh. He gasps and breathes hard, his
nerves on edge. He shuffles backwards a little on the bed, watching as the pirate makes a show of
pulling off the bulky rings on his right hand. His fingers are long, bony. He has tattoos faded across
his knuckles- arrows and sails.

He crawls over Kirishima, locking eyes with him as he reaches somewhere aside. Kirishima hears
the contents of his bedside cabinet being shuffled around, and soon his fingers are back at his hole,
slicked up, pressing inside without warning.

Kirishima hisses more at the surprise than any pain, and the pirate laughs shortly, his breath
fanning over Kirishima’s face. He fingers him slowly, stretching his walls and teasing the skin
behind his balls with his thumb. Kirishima is overwhelmed, aching to touch his dick, and it’s like
the pirate reads his mind because in a moment there’s a fist around him. The feeling is much more
intense than anything he’s experienced by his own hand.

Bakugou pumps him, Kirishima panting into his ear, he’s squeezing too hard to let Kirishima
come, and inside his fingers brush against something hot and sensational, making Kirishima’s
thighs shake and his cock leak over the pirate’s rings.

Bakugou slows down, and Kirishima open his eyes from where he had them shut tight. He watches
as the pirate flicks open his belt and pulls it through the loopholes, the leather whirring against the
fabric. He smirks down at Kirishima as he slips off his pants. Kirishima’s shirt hangs over his cock,
but Kirishima’s eyes widen at what he was able to see- studded and long, Bakugou takes it in his
hand- he’s not even fully hard yet.

“C’mere.” he says, and Kirishima hesitates, but he does come. Bakugou cards his fingers through
Kirishima’s hair. He looks at the flushed cock in front of him, dripping and thick. He glances up at
the pirate once before he tentatively brushes his fingers over the studs on his shaft. He knows what
feels good on himself, so he tries to do the same, teasing his slit with a finger before he begins. He
licks his lips, then puts his mouth gently over the top of Bakugou’s head. His hand trails down,
toying with Bakugou’s balls, and he hears a low groan from the pirate that sends a thrill through
Kirishima’s veins.

He sucks, feeling the studs on his tongue, unable to get down very far for fear of gagging.
Bakugou has his hands in his hair, fisting and pulling on his scalp. He smells like sweat and the
sea. Kirishima can feel the drool mix with precum at the corners of his mouth- a string connects his
lip and Bakugou’s cock when he’s pulled off.

Bakugou sighs. “I’ll never come like that. We’ll have to work on it.”

Kirishima feels embarrassed that he’s not particularly skilled, but the thought vanishes when
Bakugou pours a little vial of over over himself and pumps, making Kirishima’s throat run dry. He
eyes the studs and thinks about how tight the feeling was when Bakugou had his finger buried deep
inside him.

“Uh, that’s. How-”

“You’ll see, love.” Bakugou says. He pushes Kirishima down again and lines himself up against
Kirishima’s dripping hole.

And yes, Kirishima sees. He sees stars, the pressure tight but the ridges wonderful against his hot
walls. The pirate sheaths himself to the hilt, making Kirishima gasp and grip at Bakugou’s arms.
He shifts his thighs, grinds into him slow. He reaches a hand to Kirishima’s hair, threading his
fingers through.

“So love, what’s your name?”

Kirishima’s voice wavers now when he speaks, “Kirishima Eijirou.”

The pirate grins close, and kisses him into the pillows. He fucks him hard, bending back his knees
and giving him no warning. He hits Kirishima’s prostate every other thrust, forcing him over the
edge. Kirishima comes soon, splattering the cum across his stomach and over his shirt that
Bakugou wears. Bakugou doesn’t stop though, he bites his neck and pumps his cock, keeping him
hard through his over sensitivity.

“Bakugou…” Kirishima tests the name on his panting tongue, and the pirate slows his thrusts.
Kirishima keens at the sensitive movement of his wet head prodding just in and out against his
twitching hole.

“Aha, that’s not gonna fly.” Bakugou says. “What do you call me, Kirishima?”

Kirishima breathes heavy, staring up at the pirate on top of him, inside of him, and speaks again-
“Captain…”

The pirate nods. “That’s right love: Captain. Now turn over.”

Kirishima pauses for a moment but Bakugou flips him over and for the second time that evening
Kirishima’s ass is in the air to the pirate captain’s mercy. Bakugou thrusts hard inside again, the
angle is incredible. Kirishima finds himself pushing back into Bakugou, his hands gripping hard
onto his hips, bruisingly so.

He leans over him, sucking and biting his skin. “You’re going to have to be a little louder, lover.”

Kirishima says his name again, and Bakugou thrusts deep, pulling at his cheeks to bury himself
inside, he slips his fingers over his dick, wet and hard, painfully so.

“Louder, love.”

Kirishima tests the waters, he calls out “ Captain! ” at Bakugou’s thrusts until the sensation makes
him call out loud, not holding back any whine or moan.
Bakugou does something with his hand and Kirishima comes again, his face pressing into the furs
and Bakugou’s fingers pressing into his skin. He hears Bakugou grunt hard, his thrust erratic, and
feels him pulse inside, then spill hot inside of him with a low grunt.

He slips out, and Kirishima feels wetness dribble onto the inside of his thighs. He breathes heavy.
He blinks in the low light of the cabin room, and feels that his cheeks are wet. He touches them…
he didn’t realize he had been crying. He doesn’t feel upset just.. Overwhelmed. He feels properly
fucked.

He rolls onto his back. Bakugou is wiping up the mess with Kirishima’s shirt. He’s sitting between
Kirishima’s legs, breathing hard, sweat dripping from his brow. His hair sticks out from under the
bandana wrapped around his skull. He touches Kirishima’s fluttering hole and Kirishima shifts his
hips back-not sure if he can take any more.

“If you leave it in there too long you’ll get a stomach ache.” Bakugou says, and he plunges his
fingers in deep. Kirishima whines as the captain scrapes his cum out from inside- it’s incredibly
embarrassing and he can hardly keep from making any noise, but the action is appreciated, he
supposes.

Bakugou finishes and he flops next to Kirishima. He pulls a fur over them both. He licks his two
fingers, a motion that makes Kirishima blush, knowing where they’ve been. Bakugou singes the
candle next to them, and plunges them into darkness.

Kirishima feels the lull of the ship. He feels the captain settle next to him.

“Well, are you going to sleep or not? Unless you’re up for another round?” Bakugou grunts.
“Kinda like the way you feel around my cock, you’re tight alright.”

Kirishima turns away from him, holding the furs to his chest. His body feels leaden, oversensitive
and exhausted. The furs feel soft against his skin, and the weight of the body of his captor next to
him is oddly comforting in the wake of his abandonment.

He dozes, in and out of sleep with the push and pull of the tide against the ship’s hull. He wakes
briefly, when the sun rises through the fog, lighting the cabin anew in the morning. He feels odd,
sleeping so naked. Especially next to another. He turns to look at the captain’s sleeping face. He
looks peaceful. Kirishima’s eyes dart over the tattoo beneath his eye, the pieces of thread and coin
woven into his hair.

His eyes trail down his sharp jaw, only a shiver of stubble on his skin- he’s young. He looks at his
throat, open, exposed. Why was he leaving himself so… So vulnerable? If Kirishima wanted to- if
he were the man his father hoped he’d be, he’d take advantage.

Slowly, Kirishima trails his fingers against Bakugou’s neck. He wouldn’t do it, of course. Bakugou
could fight well, even if Kirishima had a little more brawn on his side. And no matter his family
name, he’s not a pirate-hunter.

The skin there is smooth. He slowly fits his hand around him, staring intently at his work. He
flicks his eyes up, and they meet the rising sun, shining in the captain’s eyes.

“Morning, love. Do you intend to do something with that hand, or will I be doing all the work
again?” Bakugou’s voice draws out as he turns towards Kirishima.

Kirishima is smothered once again by Bakugou’s mouth, kisses insistent to his skin. Bakugou
bites and sucks and fits Kirishima’s hand over his own to jack him off. Bakugou makes him call
his name, makes him breathe heavy into the morning. He slips his fingers inside, still a little loose
from the night before, pressing into the tender tissue and making Kirishima tremble when he spills
into the pirate’s hand.

Kirishima feels like sleeping for another day when they’re done, but Bakugou pulls a shirt over his
head and drags him out of bed. His ass is sore when he walks.

He follows Bakugou in a daze, only realizing he’s just wearing a shirt when Bakugou bursts into
the mess hall. Kirishima’s hands jump down to cover himself, the cloth of the shirt he’s wearing
reaching mid-thigh but it’s definitely a little thin. Bakugou is wearing nothing but underwear.
Kirishima eyes his back- ridged with long white scars, overlapping and weaving into the fabric that
covers his very nice ass. There are bright red scratches too, to Kirishima’s embarrassment.

“Good morning, crew!” Bakugou yells.

The crew yells in unison a Morning, captain! , followed by hollering and whistles. Kirishima wants
to sink through the floorboards and into the waiting sea below.

What did he do? He went so willingly, so easily , he let himself get caught up in the moment of
being wanted. He grits his teeth and sits on the bench, next to Bakugou. He’s hungry but the
oatmeal in front of him doesn’t seem all that appealing.

“Did you all hear?” Bakugou says, and Kirishima is mortified. “This boy had his cherry popped.”

The crew laughs, and there’s a firm slap to Kirishima’s back- his ears are burning, and he keeps his
eyes on the table and his jaw set.

“He has a pretty voice.” one crew member calls.

“He does!” Bakugou nods. He leans in close to Kirishima and licks his neck. He breathes over the
spot, sending a chill through Kirishima when he whispers, “I like it.”

The crew goes up again and Kirishima flashes his eyes towards Bakugou in anger, “And I quite
like your soft side, Captain . You cuddled like a baby into my side as we slept.”

Silence.

Then murmurs:

He’s gentle?

He let’s him sleep next to him?

He doesn’t make him sleep on the floor? I thought he was his new pet, after all.

When Bakugou sneers over Kirishima, the tension ripples outward from his body. “What’s so
wrong about being a generous lover? Who stripped for me so willingly , noble Kirishima? You’d
do best to remember your place.”

So Kirishima does. He’s not useful, here. He has no purpose except to what- please the Captain?
He was supposed to be ransom, but that failed. He knew the basics about sailing a ship, but no real
experience- what he knew he gathered from observing the crew. Could he work as a deckhand? He
knew navigational charts pretty well, but the navigator at the wheel knew all that, too.

Kirishima eats his oatmeal in silence, memorizing the faces of the crew.
The cook was the man with the arms like tree trunks and a surprisingly kind face. His name is Sato.
He did well with the few ingredients aboard. The first mate was Mina, with deep eyes and wild hair
tied up with a yellow bandana, the ends sticking out like little horns. She’s really pretty. The
others, he doesn’t yet know their posts.

The crew thins out, and Kirishima slowly finishes his breakfast, waiting for instructions from
Bakugou, who’s already onto his third bowl. There are bits of dried berries in his oatmeal, and
Kirishima thinks of the gardens back home with their lush leaves and juicy fruits.

Bakugou starts to get up to leave, and Kirishima catches his arm. “What can I help with?”

B akugou stares at where Kirishima’s hand grips his bare arm. “Well what are you good at? We
can rule fucking out.”

Kirishima frowns. “I know the basics on deck but I’m best in the navigational room.”

“Well we already have a navigator.” Bakugou says. “She knows her stuff.”

Kirishima bites the inside of his cheek. “And you have a lookout?”

Bakugou barks his laugh, “A lookout? Please. Ships are on the lookout for us .”

Kirishima racks his brain for something he can do, but Bakugou speaks again.

" Actually, I need you to confirm the info I got from your dad.” Bakugou says. “Just in case he was
leaving stuff out.”

“My uncle read it out.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou hums. “You look more like him. Anyways, follow me.”

K irishima does. He tugs his shirt down when he stands, and tries not to stare at the edges of tattoos
showing from the top of Bakugou’s underwear. The navigational room is right next to Bakugou’s
quarters, and Mina is inside, looking over a map.

“He’s here to read the journal?” she asks, not looking up. She’s trailing her finger over the sea,
supposedly their course.

“Yes.” Bakugou says. He offers a chair to Kirishima, so he sits, and at the same time the brown
journal is shoved into his hands he feels a slender blade at his neck. He didn’t even notice Bakugou
had picked it up.

“If you’re going to be sailing with us, you’re going to have to look at the bigger picture. Tunnel
vision won’t do you any good.” Bakugou says. “Now I know the bastard skipped a few pages- I
need all the details.”

Kirishima furrows his brow, thumbing through the yellowed pages. “Captain, you can’t read?”

“You kiddin’? None of us can read, kid.” Mina snorts. “That’s reserved for the privileged, but I
suppose you wouldn’t notice that, living in your noble bubble.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. “How do you read the charts?”

“I know the land.” Mina says, tapping the side of her head. “That’s how most of the crew does it-
it’s all up here.”
“That’s amazing!” Kirishima says. “I-”

“ You are going to get on with it.” Bakugou says, tapping him with the blade.

Kirishima contemplates the blade at his neck, but decides to speak anyways. “I could lie, though.”

“Please, your face is an open book, lover.” Kirishima can hear him roll his eyes.

" Oh.”

“Yeah, oh . Now fucking read, I got shit to do today.” Bakugou says.

“I’ll teach you.” Kirishima turns around, and he feels the blade sliver against his skin. He hisses,
bringing his hand to the slight cut.

“Idiot.” Bakugou sighs, but he tosses the knife to the table, burying its point into the wood.

He lights a pipe, speaking around the stem. “It’s pointless. Just read it out a couple times to me, I’ll
remember what’s important.”

So Kirishima reads. It’s a journal, filled with a difficult scrawl, hectic and intentful, the words at
random all over the page. The voyager talks about the landscape, the weather, and the state of the
sky. Kirishima doesn’t see the point, but Bakugou makes him pause and read a verse that’s written
off centre, away from the text;

Where the river ends

Mid-fall against precious stone

Nature’s curtains part

For the evening light to show

“That’s it.” Bakugou says. He takes the book and shows it to Mina. “There.”

She grins, eyes bright. “There. It’s there again.”

“What is?” Kirishima asks. They ignore him.

Bakugou starts tearing out the pages of the journal, and Mina clears the navigation table and drops
a bunch of scrolls down onto the wood. They start pulling them taut, dropping weights on them to
hold the edges down. It’s like a puzzle.

Kirishima’s eyes grow wide and Bakugou examines the uneven scrawl, fitting the pieces together
to form a coastline.

They’re making a map.

 Chapter 3
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Kirishima, tell Shouji to bring us to the nearest port. I need to get some work done.” Bakugou
says, without looking back.

“Who’s Shouji?”

“He’s the giant.” Mina says, and Kirishima knows who she’s talking about. The quiet man with
arms the size of three, and his face half covered by a black bandana.

Before Kirishima goes to find him, he slips back into Bakugou’s quarters to find his pants. He pulls
them on, passing the vanity mirror. He lets out a grieving sound when he sees his reflection- his
hair is tangled and sticking out everywhere, and his neck and chest are covered in dark bruises. He
leans close and he’s sure he sees bite marks. When he looks at his hips, he swears he can see
fingerprints.

He feels himself turn red, and he goes to find the giant.

He finds Shouji inspecting the rigging, a jet-black bird perched atop his shoulder. It eyes Kirishima
as he approaches, its gaze almost human.

“Excuse me, Shouji.” Kirishima says. The man looks at him. “Uh, Captain Bakugou says we
should set a course for the nearest port.”

The man nods.

“So, um.” Kirishima clears his throat. “This is the rigging, huh?”

Shouji stares.

“Can you show me the ropes?” Kirishima grins, and it takes a moment, but Shouji’s eyes crinkle up
in a smile.

“Alright.” Shouji says. “These operate the masts, sails, booms, and yards.”

Kirishima nods. “What’s a boom?”

“It’s the pole horizontal on the sail.” Shouji points, and Kirishima nods again.

“How does it move?”

Shouji hands Kirishima a rope. “Here. I’ll tell you what to do- you’ll set the sails for the course.”

Kirishima spends the morning adjusting the sails to the winds Mina follows to their port. The sun
beats down, hot enough for Kirishima to shed his shirt and tie it around his waist.

By the evening, Shouji’s blackbird, Tokoyami, keeps lifting his beak to the sky. Eventually, he
flies away, and Kirishima watches him quickly disappear.

“He leaves when we’re close to land.” Mina leans over to Kirishima, putting her elbow on his
shoulder. “We’re gettin’ close. Good job on the ropes today, Kiri.”
“Good idea, Mina.” Bakugou walks up beside them, the heels of his boots clicking heavy on the
deck. “He needs a name.”

“Captain?” Mina says. Kirishima turns, too. He looks Bakugou in the eye.

“We can’t sail all over these seas sayin’ we’ve got a Kirishima with us. Then we’re a target. So Kiri
it is.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima steps back as Bakugou steps close, tucking a finger under his chin. He glances at Mina,
who’s standing by, unfazed.

“Looks like our new deckhand has a sunburn.” Bakugou snorts. “I’ve got something to help with
that.”

Bakugou walks down the stairs of the upper deck to the stern, and Mina nudges his shoulder.

Kirishima looks at her.

“He wants you to go with him.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says, turning red. He grew comfortable with the crew when he was alone with
them, but Bakugou’s presence reminded him of the embarrassing show he so willingly performed.

He follows Bakugou down to his quarters again. The setting sun lights up the room, but Bakugou
lights a lamp anyways. Kirishima stands by the doorway, watching as Bakugou opens a glass
cabinet, filled with vials.

Bakugou looks over to him, beckoning with his hand. “Come in, shitty-hair.”

Kirishima’s hand goes to his head, trying to run his fingers through the salt-tangled strands. He
doesn’t get very far.

He stands in front of the captain, who pours some of the contents of the vial onto his hand. “Turn
around.”

Bakugou, without warning, wipes his hand on his skin- which he realizes now, out of the sun, is
burning. The salve is cold and refreshing on his skin, though, and he sighs at the touch.

“So I saw you on the ropes today.” Bakugou says, his fingers digging into Kirishima’s muscles.
They slick over his shoulders and down to the top of his pants. Bakugou walks around to his front,
close.

The salve is a little sticky, and it smells like mint. Bakugou rubs it across his chest, flicking his
nipples, grinning slyly as he does so.

Kirishima intakes a breath, frowning. “What are you doing?”

Bakugou’s hand stills where it is at Kirishima’s happy trail. He looks up, eyes sharp, playful.
“What I want.”

Kirishima grabs his wrist, stilling him.

So, the captain liked to let off some steam. Kirishima could learn more than the ropes on this
vessel. The pain of his abandonment is something he keeps pushing from his mind- but here
Bakugou was, ready to take him- even if it was just a sexual need, Kirishima wasn’t all too hurt
about it. The rush of adrenaline that sends goosebumps down his spine when the captain locks
eyes with his is thrilling in comparison to the strict life he was thrown from.

If he was hazed again in the morning, so be it, but right now, Kirishima is standing right in front of
what he wants, and in this moment, he is fully capable of having it. He’s still bashful at the
crudeness of it all, the dirty way Bakugou grabs at his balls through his pants when Kirishima lets
loose his wrist and leans in for a forceful kiss, but he'll take it all the same.

Their teeth clack and Kirishima tries not to be embarrassed about it. Bakugou grinds his hips up
into Kirishima, and he feels himself growing hard. He pulls Kirishima over to his desk and clatters
the contents to the floor. He hauls down his pants, then Kirishima’s, and slots their hips together.
He runs his hand down Kirishima’s oiled chest, right down to his cock. The ointment is soothing
but the press of his hand still stings something fierce.

Bakugou pumps him fast, and Kirishima leans back onto the wood. He half sits on it, his legs
coming up to slot around Bakugou’s slim waist, the heat between their legs building and rutting
together.

Bakugou presses inside him without warning, and makes Kirishima cry out- he’s definitely not as
loose as this morning, and his chest heaves at the sudden painful stretch.

Bakugou rubs circles into his skin with his thumbs as he shallowly thrusts, burying himself deeper.
The wood desk is probably going to be hell on Kirishima’s sunburn when they’re done, but such as
he as of late, Kirishima is caught up in the moment. He pulls Bakugou close by locking his legs
together, and the Captain rolls his hips up into him, and Kirishima holds fast to the table as he’s
fucked.

Bakugou pants and grunts above him, the feather of his captain’s hat falling into his face. His
muscles tense as he holds Kirishima’s weight and uses him to please himself.

Kirishima feels his precum drip and leak onto his stomach.

“Touch yourself.” Bakugou says, his voice scratchy and low.

Despite the fact he’s on full display, and being fucked on the pirate’s desk, pleasuring himself in
front of Bakugou made him feel self conscious. He fits a hand around himself, though, and bites his
lip. He pumps himself slow at first, but works his way up in time to Bakugou’s harsh thrusts.

He sweats and his body runs hot, staring at the lewd way Bakugou grips his hips and slams flush
against him, the sound of their slapping skin filling the quarters.

Kirishima lets out a moan, throwing his head back, “Ah, B-Captain… Captain, I’m-”

Kirishima comes with a whine, hips shaking as Bakugou keeps thrusting inside, hitting his
prostate, overstimulating. Kirishima feels dizzy with the effort, the scent of the room, Bakugou’s
sweat and the mint of the salve all over his body.

“You come so early.” Bakugou says, slowing his thrusts. Kirishima shivers when he pulls out.
Slipping off the desk, Bakugou takes advantage of his weakness to shove his knees to the ground.
He knots his fingers into Kirishima’s hair, and pulls his face towards his leaking cock.

This time, Kirishima tries a little harder. He licks sloppily over the studs, and plays with his head,
sucking hard. He breathes through his nose, tears at the corners of his eyes, and sinks down onto
his dick. Bakugou groans and thrusts shallowly into his mouth, making Kirishima pull back.

He looks up at Bakugou, who’s staring back, eyebrows knit together in annoyance.

“You-” Kirishima clears his throat, embarrassed at the sound of his fucked-out voice. “Um… do
it...to my mouth. If I’m not very good at it…”

Bakugou’s eyes blow wide and he grins. “I didn’t know when I captured you that you’d be such a
slut. I really lucked out.”

Kirishima’s cheeks burn, but the words don’t hurt him.

“Say it.” Bakugou says. He pumps his dick, squeezing pre-cum onto Kirishima’s cheek. “You look
good when you’re all shy.”

“Do...do it to my mouth.” Kirishima offers, letting his breath wisp over Bakugou’s cock, heavy and
warm against his cheek.

“Mm mm.” Bakugou shakes his head a little. “A little more crass than that, love. Look at you,
you’re on your knees already. Beg for it.”

“Fuck...fuck my mouth. Captain.” Kirishima says, face hot. “Please, Captain.”

He breathes deep as Bakugou sinks inside. He tastes him dribbling onto his tongue, and closes his
eyes shut when Bakugou grips his fingers into his hair and thrusts. Kirishima feels the studs clack
against his teeth and the head of his cock hit the back of his throat. He squeezes his eyes shut and
moans around him. He puts his hands on Bakugou’s thighs, pulling him in, inviting him closer.

He feels him pulse hot in his mouth, and Bakugou pulls out, just as he comes, spilling his load
between Kirishima’s parted lips and onto his face. The sound he makes as he sighs from pleasure
makes Kirishima grin.

Kirishima glances around for something to wipe his face with. He swallows, the taste in his mouth
bitter. Bakugou throws a rag at him, and he wipes the cum from his skin, standing up.

“Now.”Bakugou says. “I’m ready for bed, aren’t you?”

Kirishima nods. The sun had drained him, and then Bakugou even moreso.

“Well then. I’ll be going. And you’ll be going outside.”

“Huh?” Kirishima says.

“You heard me. You’re on the deck tonight, love.”

“What?” Kirishima says.

Bakugou rolls his shoulders. “This morning you stepped out of turn, Kirishima. I’m just helping
you remember your place. You can join the bunks below, but not all my crew are as gentle as I
am.”

Kirishima gapes, gathering his clothes. Bakugou ignores him as he steps outside, a little ashamed.
When he looks up he’s face to face with the first mate.

“Hi hun.” Mina says, giving a little wave. “I was waiting for you.”

“W-waiting?” Kirishima runs his hand over his face. She must’ve heard… a lot.

“I figured he’d do somethin’ stupid after that little episode this morning.” she sighs. “Let’s get you
cleaned up.”
“Uh, yeah.” Kirishima says. He follows her to her quarters in the lower berth, and she lights the oil
lamps as she goes.

“Close the door, hun.” she says.

She offers Kirishima her wash basin, and even spares some soap for his hair. It feels good to wash
himself after so long, surprised the pirate ship has freshwater access. He thought only government
boats had those luxuries.

Mina talks to him as he washes, and he tries to keep his back to her, fearing the indecency of the
situation. There seemed to be no discretion, upon the Crepitus .

“He has a really shitty attitude.” Mina says. “But he’s honestly not all bad. He’s a good captain.”

“I can tell.” Kirishima says. “When I saw him… when we were doing the exchange. I could tell
then that he demanded attention. Even when he’s not doing anything in particular, his presence is
captivating.”

“Mhmmm.” Mina draws out. “But he’s an asshole.”

Kirishima snorts. “Yeah, he really is.”

She laughs with him, throwing him a rag to dry off. “We’ll be nearing a port the day after
tomorrow. You can leave there, if you want. We may have taken you for ransom, but you’re not
our prisoner. Especially since that plan failed.”

Kirishima lifts his face from the rag. She’s being kind, and honest. Was he going to leave? He’s
only been here two days and… a lot has happened. Mostly to his body.

“You can say no to him, too.” Mina says. “He’s dubious, but in the end he’d respect your wishes
and just drop you off at the next place we make port.”

Kirishima averts his eyes. He thinks he knew that. If he were to leave at the next port, where would
he go? Return home? It would be more humiliating to return home to his father than it was sitting
in the crew’s mess hall that morning. He wouldn’t even know where to begin.

“I’m not asking you to leave.” Mina says. “A new face is always refreshing, and you did well
today on the ropes with Shouji. You should stick with him for a while. We can rotate you
throughout the ship until you get the hang of everything.”

" What’s the use of having two people for a one-man job?” Kirishima asks.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Mina says idly. “If one of us falls behind.”

Kirishima still sleeps outside. Mina said the bunks were fine, but Kirishima is okay with looking
up at the stars until he dozes off. The evening breeze is cool on his sunburnt skin, and he can rise
with the morning light to check the rigging.

Shouji doesn’t mind him shadowing his work, so he does so right up until ships start coming into
view, and soon land. Then Shouji takes over, lowering the sails as they dock. The rocking of the
ship in the shallow water makes Kirishima strain his eyes for the horizon so his stomach doesn’t
flip.
By the time Shouji ties their ship to its port, Kirishima breaks his eyes away from the sky and the
sounds and smells of the dock meet his ears.

It’s all shouting and heavy footsteps, the squawking and calling of packed animals being
transported from place to place. Not everyone goes on land, but Kirishima would like to set his feet
on the steady ground. Bakugou and Mina have run off already through the crowds. In the evening
they’re supposed to be meeting someone for more information, but as of now Kirishima doesn’t
know their mission.

“Ah, Tokoyami is back.” Kirishima says, recognizing the bird perching on one of the posts they’re
docked to.

Shouji is walking down the plank behind him, and the blackbird flies to his shoulder. There’s
another crew member behind him, too: Ojirou. He’s in charge of supplies, so he walks into the
crowd, disappearing quickly.

Kirishima stretches his arms above his head and sighs. “What do you do when you’re off the ship,
Shouji?”

He’s silent, looking around. “I feel no desire for any unnecessary possessions.”

“Huh?” Kirishima says, loud in his surprise. “What? Then why are you a pirate?”

Shouji looks down at him, oddly serious. “I’ve seen much of the world this way.”

“O-oh.” Kirishima says. He supposes it’s definitely one way to explore, but it’s kind of dangerous.
Even without the enemies, the sea was a great and terrible thing; unforgiving. “So, what’s the deal
with the information, anyways? What is everyone looking for?”

“You should take care of your questions in a place like this.” Shouji says. “There are ears
everywhere.”

“Right.” Kirishima nods. Kirishima knows that’s true, but he realizes something else as well. He’s
a Kirishima. Any information he gets puts Bakugou at risk, really. “Uh, are we staying the night
here, then?”

“If all goes well, yes.” Shouji says.

Kirishima nods. He supposes, then, he can make his way through the seaport town. He starts just at
the port, watching the various patrons of the ship bay make their trades and arrange their crew.
Many were fishermen, but his eye was well trained to pick out the more devious of the sailors
among them.

As he makes his way in further to the market with fresh fruit and baked goods, he wishes he had
the coin purse in his jacket pocket, but he knows that’s long gone into Bakugou’s hands.

He doesn’t dwell on it too much, and spends the rest of his day between the town and the docks,
until he finds his way back to the Crepitus.

Before he reaches the ship, he notices Bakugou and Mina standing just beyond a stack of old
lobster pots. Kirishima stands by the fading wood for a moment, reading the situation- there are
three men in front of them, holding what looks to be just a cloth.

“Ah!” Kirishima says. It’s the exchange.

“What was that?”

Kirishima jolts at the words, ducking his head, but he’s already been found out.

“You said you weren’t going to bring any men!” one of the opposing crew shouts. Kirishima hears
a sword being unsheathed, and he rushes out to where his captain is.

“Sorry! I’m just-”

Bakugou clicks his tongue, eyebrows furrowed. “He’s just the cabin bitch, he’s a bit misbehaved.”

Kirishima holds his hands out in apology.

“If he’s just the cabin bitch we can kill him to be sure.” one of the man says, and Kirishima steps
backwards.

“Fine, kill him.” Bakugou waves his hand.

“Hey!” Kirishima shouts.

“Shut it!” Mina says to Kirishima, her eyes pleading. “Just! Go back to the ship.”

The man with the cloth catches Mina’s concerned expression. “Actually. He stays. C’mere, boy.
You give us the gold, and you’ll get this shitty old rag.”

The air feels tense. Kirishima stills his panic and lets it sweat out from his brow. He side eyes
Bakugou, nearly shaking from rage. Kirishima interrupted something important. He didn’t quite
understand the trade-off: if they needed pieces of the map for the treasure, why would another
treasure-hunter give it away? Was the gold Bakugou possessed worth more than what they
searched for? He goes to where the man beckons beside him, and walks into the deadly embrace of
yet another knife at his throat.

“Read it to me.” Bakugou says. “I’ll know if you’re lying.”

Kirishima can make out the scrawl from where he stands. It’s big and loopy, over dramatic. The
man starts to read- the script sounding similar to what he read aloud to Bakugou and Mina, but his
words don’t match what’s on the cloth.

“He’s lying.” Kirishima says, forgetting his filter, and Bakugou’s eyes jolt towards his. There’s
hardly a pause before he lunges forward, and Kirishima elbows the man behind him in the
stomach, not quite escaping his blade. He feels the slash deep along the side of his neck, and it
shocks him as much as it hurts. He presses his hand quick to his wound for a moment- he has no
weapon.

Bakugou is fighting behind him. The man he elbowed is still coughing from his blow. Kirishima
looks back at his Captain again, noticing one of his blades still hanging at his hip. Kirishima
lunges for it, unsheathing the sword and pointing it at his opponent.

Bakugou turns at the loss of weight and it gives his opponent an edge that lets him cut the bag of
gold Bakugou is holding. Coins and gems burst from the cloth pouch as Bakugou curses.

Kirishima is more focused on driving back the man who held him and knifepoint. He falls into his
learned steps, easily pushing the man away from Bakugou’s fury.

Kirishima hears a cry and the unmistakable sound of a sword piercing flesh. His own opponent
 drops to his knees with his hands raised above him. Kirishima takes him by his collar and drags
him back to the mess.

Bakugou is shaking the man off of his sword, leaving him bloodied amongst the trap twines on the
ground. He’s dead.

“Give him to me.” Bakugou says, pushing Kirishima out of the way.

“Wait!” Kirishima says, resisting Bakugou’s shove. “Wait. We don’t need to kill him. I’m sure
he’s learned his lesson.”

" Out of my way! ” Bakugou yells in his face. “You almost fucked this up, idiot!”

“It was already messed up! They were lying!” Kirishima says.

“Which is why he has to die!” Bakugou says, pointing his sword at the man on the ground. He’s
shaking terribly, and Kirishima thinks he’s soiled himself.

“He’ll tell others not to cross you in the future.” Kirishima says.

The man leans his grovelling towards Bakugou. “Yes, I’ll-I’ll tell them , I’ll tell everyo-”

“Shut up!” Bakugou shouts at him, crouching to his level. He takes the man’s jaw into his hand
with a force that Kirishima almost believes could crush his skull, if he wished to do so. With his
other hand he reaches somewhere beneath his jacket to find a knife.

Without warning he stabs it hard into the man’s thigh, making him scream, Bakugou’s fingers still
digging into his jaw, yanking open his mouth.

Bakugou shoves him aside and rips his knife back. He wipes it in the white pant-leg of Kirishima’s
trousers, scowling at him as he rises.

“Feel better?” Kirishima asks, almost amused.

Bakugou frowns back at him for a moment. “Maybe.”

Mina is hurriedly gathering the gold pieces from the ground. “Shit. Shit, we gotta get out of here.
There’s no way we can stay the night, we’re moving on to Ka- no stops this time.”

Bakugou nods at her. “Right. Get Tokoyami to gather the rest of the crew. Kiri you get back to the
boat, I’ll deal with you later.”

“What is that supposed to mean? You almost bought false information!” Kirishima shouts,
gesturing to the dead man. Flies have already started to buzz around him.

“I said I’ll deal with you later.” Bakugou says firmly, his lip curling up in a snarl. He turns on the
heel of his black boot, coattails flying behind him as he leaves Kirishima with the dead man and
the lobster pots.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry this chapter took so long!! I'll be another week or so without internet lol.. I'm
awkwardly posting this from a Starbucks hoping no one around me reads English haha
;;
Hope you're enjoying it~! ^_^
 Chapter 4
Chapter Notes

Please read the end notes!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Later comes after a few days on the sea, when Kirishima is eyeing the rigging in the faint
moonlight as most of the crew either drink or sleep, and Mina and Bakugou are holed away in the
navigational room. He touches the dried blood on his neck. It’s not as deep a wound as he thought
it was, and it doesn’t need stitching, but it’ll leave a scar. He wasn’t as lucky as Eiko, whose cuts
and bruises healed fast and quick. He had his mother’s skin, for sure.

Bakugou comes onto deck suddenly with a bang, startling Kirishima who is trying to find the line
of the horizon in the darkness. He stomps over to him, and crosses his arms, staring down hard.

“You took my sword, the other day.” he says.

“Well, I didn’t want to die.” Kirishima says.

“Don’t do it again.” Bakugou says. He leans his arms on the railing, next to Kirishima. “Listen…”

Kirishima watches him run his hand over his face. He looks tired.

“The treasure we’re looking for-”

“Why are you telling me?” Kirishima asks, quickly. He can’t help the words from coming out of
his mouth. Bakugou clicks his tongue at his interruption, sending a hard look his way.

“What, you could be a spy?” Bakugou snorts. “Not likely. Listen, love. We can use you, and you’re
easy to kill if we need to.”

Kirishima frowns. He supposes that’s true- his abilities are textbook. A pirate’s life is everything
but.

“Now, as I was saying .”

Kirishima presses his lips together and nods.

“We can...use you.”

Kirishima tilts his head, and Bakugou growls.

“With your…” Bakugou waves his hand, then slams it onto the rail of the boat. “Dammit.
Fucking… your words and shit… the letters…”

“Oh! You want me to teach you how to read!” Kirishima says, understanding, and Bakugou
grumbles out towards the sea. Kirishima recognizes that reaction, and his heart gives a tender pang.
He’d managed so far to push thoughts of his family to the back of his mind, settling them away
while he sorted out his place in the life that has whisked him away so suddenly.
Bakugou’s hatred for asking for help reminds him of his younger sister’s stubbornness to do
everything herself.

Kirishima frowns. He could at least send her a letter- he should have thought of it when they
docked. While Kirishima had a fascination with pirates, his awe over them not approved of by his
parents, Eiko was indifferent. As the younger child, she wasn’t expected to go into the family
business, either- she and Kirishima got along well. Letting her know he was alright would be
harmless, and it'd put his heart at ease.

“Oi.” Bakugou says, waving his hand in front of his face, as though he’s brushing away all his
thoughts. “Let’s go.”

Kirishima blinks, clearing his head. “Now?”

“Yes, ‘now’ , I need to know how to decipher scripts immediately.” Bakugou says, already on his
way back to his cabin.

“You can't learn overnight.” Kirishima says.

Even though there’s a few feet between them, Kirishima can hear him click his tongue. He could
already tell this wasn't going to be easy. All the same, though, he follows Bakugou into his
chambers.

“Shouldn't we start this in the morning?” Kirishima says, sitting on a wooden stool next to
Bakugou’s grandiose chair. Bakugou has parchment and ink set before him, an impressively
feathered quill poised in his hand. Kirishima can't help but think about the last time he was leaning
on this desk, splayed out sweaty and out of breath, Bakugou deep inside him. He shifts a little
where he sits.

“I'm busy in the morning.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima nods- Bakugou was always working on something in the ship. Even when the work was
done, he was either in the chart room, or, as Kirishima was surprised to find out, in the kitchen with
Sato. Bakugou was good at everything... Kirishima half believes he will learn overnight.

“Then…” Kirishima says. He's no teacher, but he thinks he can figure it out from following the
lessons his tutors gave him. Essentially, you start with the basics. “Ba- uh Captain Bakugou, do
you know your alphabet?”

“That's all the letters.” Bakugou says.

“Yeah! Um, do you know them?” Kirishima asks.

Bakugou frowns, looking away. “No.”

Kirishima smiles gently to himself. Bakugou didn't like not knowing things. He especially didn't
like admitting he didn't know things. But he definitely wasn't going to pass up a valuable asset.

“Then we’ll start there.” Kirishima says. He takes Bakugou’s quill and writes the first five letters
on the top of the parchment. “Now, these letters all have different sounds…”

Kirishima goes over them until his eyes are dropping closed, but although Bakugou looks tired, he
keeps carefully repeating the letters onto the parchment, though he curses and tears the paper often
in his anger at his mistakes.
Kirishima stares at Bakugou’s concentrated face. His eyebrows are always smushed together, but
there is a specific determination in his glare. In the flicker of the oil lamp, Kirishima can easily see
the faint white scars on his jaw. He rarely sees him with stubble, his hair is light and fair, and he
stays clean shaven, unlike other unruly men aboard the ship. It looks stiff from the salt, but
Kirishima knows it’s softness.

He watches Bakugou as he writes, his inked fingers gripping around the quill. His eyes widen when
he sees something knew on his forearm-

“Ah! You got another tattoo.” Kirishima says. He looks at the skin, raised and red- it looks like a
bunch of lines, continuing from those of his bicep.

Bakugou grunts his confirmation.

“What does it mean?” Kirishima asks.

Bakugou glances at him out of the corner of his eye. “Well, we got more information.”

“And you… put it on your arm?” Kirishima looks at it again. He can't make sense of it, but that's
probably the point. He looks closely at the rest of it, weaving through other faded and fresh tattoos.
“How do you understand it?”

“It's my tattoo.” Bakugou says. Kirishima peers harder, but he's not sure what any of it means, and
a Bakugou isn't about to tell him, unless…

“Oh! Is it the coastline?” Kirishima asks.

“Hah, you're smarter than I give you credit for.” Bakugou grins. “It is, but it's twisted up, at angles
and a pattern only I know how to reposition.”

“Amazing…” Kirishima murmurs. “So much of your information is just memorized… that's
incredible, Captain Bakugou.”

Kirishima lifts his eyes to him, and for a split moment he swears he sees a tinge of pink on his high
cheekbones. It makes him tear his gaze away, quick, like he's seen something too private and soft
for the explosive attitude of the Captain.

“But you keep all the pages together.” Kirishima says. What if someone finds them?”

“When we're done, I'll burn them.”

“The verses-”

“Memorized, too. Mina knows them as well.” Bakugou says.

“What if someone read them wrong to you?” Kirishima asks.

Bakugou frowns. “That's something I've been thinking about. I'll get you to read them aloud to us.”

“O-okay.” Kirishima nods, shocked that he's being trusted with that knowledge. “And… what if
someone finds out your tattoo?”

Bakugou sighs, obviously annoyed by Kirishima’s questions, but he rolls up his sleeve a little
more. Kirishima looks at his arm, and the webbed scar that winds around his bicep. It's shiny and
ribbed, off colour to the rest of his tan skin. A tattoo struggles its way around, and Kirishima can
see that part of another looks ripped and sinched away at the top. He frowns.
“Skinned.” Bakugou says. “But I'm stronger than I was, so it won't happen again. In the end, they
couldn't decipher it.”

Kirishima glances again to the faint white scars on his jaw, and wonders where they come from,
too. He's felt bumps and ridges beneath his fingertips, the marred surface of Bakugou’s body hot
beneath his hands. He wants to know where he got each and every scar, he wants to know the
story- the whole scene is a reminder of the gap between Bakugou’s tumultuously adventurous life,
and his own; stable and mediocre up until his capture- and he's not even sure if he can call it that
now, the way he so willingly throws himself into the crew, into Bakugou arms.

Bakugou goes back to his writing practice, and it takes all of Kirishima’s willpower to not pry any
more, fearing he will overstep the balance he's attained. He doesn't realize he's yawning until
Bakugou speaks-

“Go to bed.” Bakugou says. “You’re no good to me if you’re tired.”

Kirishima sits up straighter, “It’s okay, I-”

“That’s an order , love.” Bakugou says, not looking up from his work.

“Okay.” Kirishima says. “Um, maybe you should rest too.”

“Are you inviting me to bed, Kirishima?” Bakugou says, so casually Kirishima misses his intent at
first.

“Ah, that’s not…” Kirishima laughs awkwardly, continuing towards the door. He thinks to himself
that he wouldn't really mind, though. He'd been sleeping in the barracks close to Shouji, and Sero,
the carpenter he had been talking too more often. The bunks are fine, but he thinks to the couple
nights he spent in Bakugou’s bed, and can’t help but prefer it. He wonders why it is though that he
has the opportunity, if Bakugou would allow him to refuse.

It's so late in the night, Kirishima expects the sun to rise soon. Maybe it's the hour that makes him
brave, or if it's the closeness of which he studied with Bakugou, that prompts him to ask, “Why
me?”

“What the fuck are you on about?” Bakugou mutters, setting down his quill. He flexes his hand,
and rolls his wrist around. Kirishima hears it crack along with the creaking of the rocking ship.

Kirishima doesn't want to say that he’s is letting him close to him, because that's not quite it. He
knows Bakugou less, probably, than most of the crew, but he’s allowed into his personal space in a
fashion different from the rest.

“Why am I fucking you?”

Kirishima pauses, his hand on the doorknob. “Yeah…”

Bakugou kicks back in his chair, throwing his legs up on the desk. “When I took you I thought
you'd be useful. Then you turned out to be useless. But… I see that that second impression was
skewed. I thought I would break you...I thought a true life on the sea would break you. But you're a
rock, Kirishima.”

“Uh, thanks, I guess.” Kirishima laughs a little.

“Also, you're a fine piece of ass.”

Kirishima can't help the shocked noise that gurgles in his throat at the sudden blunt words.

“Now, go the fuck to bed.”

Kirishima’s hand turns the knob, and Bakugou sighs loudly; dramatic.

“Wrong bed, dumbass.”

“O-oh.” Kirishima nods. He shuffles awkwardly to the pile of furs. He unbuttons his shirt with his
back to Bakugou, and slips off his pants, self conscious. A glance over his shoulder, though, proves
Bakugou isn't paying him any attention.

Kirishima climbs beneath the covers. The smell of the sea, the splash of waves against the ship,
and the scratching of Bakugou’s quill lull him into sleep, though he desperately tries to stay awake
to see Bakugou climb into bed beside him.

He does wake, perhaps an hour later, when the sky is hazily shining through a porthole. In the
foggy gleam, Bakugou dips the bed as he rolls under the covers. Kirishima tenses, holding his
breath. He's waiting for rough ink stained fingers to trail across his skin, push him into the
mattress. He thinks about it long enough to get hard before realizing Bakugou has passed out cold
beside him.

As they get closer to Ka, the temperature rises. Kirishima’s sunburn blisters and peels, and then
settles into a tan deeper than any he's gotten in his life. Bakugou’s skin is golden, and his hair gets
white blonde, save for the darker hair at his nape. He sheds his heavy jacket, and favours the
lightweight cotton shirts that hang open around his chest.

Kirishima does a lot of staring.

It’s such the case again, when Bakugou is copying out the words Kirishima has written for him. He
makes him sound them out and write them down, connecting their form with his speech.

“The…sh..shy..shy-ship…ship! The ship...” Bakugou’s mouth pouts around the words, trying them
out. Sometimes he says a word wrong with such confidence Kirishima thinks the entire world
should bend to his pronunciation.

“...sa...i..led...sai-led!”

“Sailed.” Kirishima softly corrects.

“Fuck.” Bakugou spits, slamming his hand on the table. “Why the fuck did you teach me those
fucking sounds if they don't work?”

Kirishima tries to smile without Bakugou interpreting it as pitiful. “They sound different when
combined with other letters, Captain.”

“This is stupid.” He mutters, and looks back to the parchment. “Go fucking help on the deck, I'm
looking over this again.”

Kirishima holds back his sigh. Bakugou gets frustrated easily, not giving himself enough credit for
his effort. He seeks perfection, but gets so irritated he works himself into a corner.

However, Kirishima is patient, so he leaves Bakugou to his quarters and joins the crew on deck.
The tensions have been rising with the temperature, and as more ships come into view, Kirishima
understands why.

He's heard about Ka- their dominance and rumoured hold over the government. All the passing
vessels are pirates, and they're likely under Commodore Endeavor, in some way or another.

Kirishima has heard about him, too. He is one of the big eight, one of the Kings- but so is
Bakugou’s mother. Kirishima is astounded by Bakugou, he can only imagine the ferocity of the
woman that bore him.

“Hey, Sero,” Kirishima says, approaching him. He's amongst some older men, all carpenters on the
ship.

Sero turns, nodding at him. Kirishima gives a wave to the other men, as well.

“What do you know about the Captain’s mother?” Kirishima asks.

Sero hums, folding his long arms and tapping a slender finger against his chin. He's all limbs and
joints. He reminds Kirishima of a monkey, with his large eyes and toothy grin. “Well, she's
terrifying.”

“Yeah, I can imagine.” Kirishima says. “Does she have twin blades, too?”

“No, she-” Sero is interrupted by Taichi, who slaps a hand across his back. He's not that much
older than him, Kirishima thinks, but his beard adds hidden years.

“You shouldn't pass information so easily.” Taichi says. “Remember who this is.”

“Yeah, but the Captain-” Sero starts.

“The Captain is taking a risk, if you ask me. He controls the information he gets, though, so I
wouldn't interfere.” Taichi says, glancing slightly at Kirishima as he walks on.

Sero pulls Kirishima aside, sighing. “He's right, but all I was gonna say is that she has twin pistols.”
He fashions his hands into two guns, waving them in the air.

Kirishima grins, “That's pretty amazing. I'm not a bad shot, but I haven't used a gun in a while.”

“Yeah? That's more my style.” Sero pulls a long pistol from his side, twirling it on his finger. He
whips around, outstretched his arm, and pulls the trigger before Kirishima knows what's
happening. He jumps at the blast and the shattering of something within the line of fire-

He hears Monoma scream in annoyance, and Sero laughs.

“ Zero I was drinking from that bottle!” Monoma shouts from across the ship. Kirishima laughs as
Sero calls out his apology.

“So, what does he do?” Kirishima asks, gesturing at the slight boy, bemoaning his drink now
splattered across the table it was resting on. “It seems you all have your specialties.”

“Hm, do we?” Sero thinks. “I hadn't really thought about it, but I guess you're right. Well, in that
case, Monoma is a spy.”

“A spy?” Kirishima says, looking over at him, surprised.

Sero laughs. “An overstatement, maybe. He gets information. He's a smooth talker, and a quiet
listener. A good fighter, too- he'll match any opponent.”

“Everyone here is incredible.” Kirishima says, awed. “Thanks, Sero.”

“Ahh…” he scratches the back of his head, obviously embarrassed. “Don't mention it. I mean, I
don't really trust you much, but you're not bad, Kiri.”

That means enough. He’s still smiling when Sero saunters off, but soon his thoughts catch up to
him. Kirishima understands. His family name is a name most pirates know, or should know, at the
very least. It’s an eyeopener to his character, the way he’s being treated aboard the Crepitus . He’s
disposable. He’s not worth the reputation of his name. Kirishima doesn’t mind this, of course- he’s
never shed any blood, and doesn’t intend to. Reasoning, he thinks, is what garners peaceful results.
But his treatment now, when compared to his life as a noble, working for the government’s navy…
it just shows how far away he was from their great expectations. He’s failed his family, and lost the
life he knew.

Kirishima clenches his fist. It’s not entirely a bad thing. His heart yearns for his sister, his mother,
his comfortable home- but he feels more purpose struggling for purpose than he ever did when he
worked for his father.

Kirishima frowns, forever disgusted and bitter about the betrayal- pirate-hunter or not, he was still
his son, and that should have mattered more than a journal full of secrets they could not even begin
to understand. As much as he doesn’t want to dwell on it, the thoughts come of their own accord.

He decides to dispel them by checking in on Bakugou’s progress.

It takes a moment for his eyes to adjust to the dimmer lighting inside of Bakugou’s quarters. He’s
still at his desk, but the pile of crumpled parchment is significantly larger than it was when he left.

“Captain?” Kirishima says.

“What do you want?” Bakugou says, not looking up.

“Um.” Kirishima didn’t get that far. “Well, maybe you should...take a break?”

He expects the sharp glare Bakugou shoots his way.

“If you do too much repetition, it won’t really stick.” Kirishima tries to reason, on a whim. “You
need to space it out, and give your brain time to digest what you’re learning.”

Bakugou sits back, scowling. “That takes too long.”

Kirishima has to laugh a little. He’s persistent. “You remind me of my little sister.”

Bakugou practically seeps murderous intent.

“Now, now.” Kirishima holds up his hands. “I didn’t mean that in a bad way, Captain. She’s
strong-willed. Stubborn.”

“It’s not being stubborn, it’s having a backbone.” Bakugou mutters. He rolls his feathered quill
between his fingers, and lifts his eyes to Kirishima. He’s not glaring, now, but staring steadfast as
he carefully chooses his words. “Does she work for your family?”

“No.” Kirishima smiles. “She’s not interested, nor the eldest. She’s free.”

“What’s her name?” Bakugou asks.

“Eiko.” Kirishima says, and he’s surprised at himself when hot tears spring up behind his eyes. He
ducks his head quickly, and pretends to be inspecting one of the cabinets in Bakugou’s room. In
this one there are silk braids, beaded jewelry, and heavy stones that sparkle when he moves his
head from side to side.

“Kirishima, read this to me.” Bakugou says. Kirishima takes a quick breath to calm himself, and
returns to his seat beside the captain.

Whether or not Bakugou asked him for assistance to stop him from crying or not, Kirishima is
grateful for the distraction either way.

Kirishima sees that Bakugou has the journals and papers and cloths out. He wonders if he has to
read through them all, but soon Bakugou explains-

“Read the parts with four lines, that’s what I need. They make a poem.”

“How do you know what part comes first?” Kirishima wonders.

“Mina and I are working on it.” Bakugou says.

“How much is left?”

“Until the coastline is complete. Now are you going to read or just fucking talk?” Bakugou says,
shoving the journals forward. Kirishima laughs a little, and opens them up.

The great lands untouched,

Untainted and fair,

Dangerously beautiful,

The treasure you seek is there.

There is one way in,

And many ways to leave the world,

Keep your captain’s head,

And forget the oysters pearled.

“May I ask again, how you’ve ordered them?” Kirishima asks, looking at the journal before him.
One is more of a notebook, really.

“Just looked at the numbers at the top.” Bakugou said. “Mina’s good with numbers. The bigger
ones are later.”

Kirishima smiles and nods, and reads again.

He reads, glancing up at Bakugou now and then when he shifts in his seat. He stares so intently at
Kirishima’s mouth as he talks, memorizing the words, that it makes Kirishima blush and stumble
now and then.

He ducks his head a little, but Bakugou stares on. Kirishima stumbles over the words again, and
clears his throat.

“Why do you keep fucking up?” Bakugou asks, his voice drawing out long and low.

“Sorry.” Kirishima says.

“You're distracted.”

That's an understatement. Bakugou looks so relaxed, leaning his cheek against his fist, burning
holes into Kirishima with his sharp orange eyes. He looks so warm, golden tan on full display with
the way his shirts are always hanging open. “A bit.”

Bakugou smirks. He puts his hand on the journal in Kirishima’s hand and lowers it to the table.
Kirishima swallows. “Get on your knees, then. I'll give you something to focus on.”

Kirishima slides down, not thinking twice.

Bakugou shifts down in his seat a bit and undoes his pants, pulling out his cock. He's not hard yet,
but his girth is still impressive.

Kirishima puts his hands on Bakugou’s thighs, pressing into the strong muscle, leaning in so his
breath passes hot over his skin.

He wants to be good, he wants to impress him- but he knows from Bakugou’s bragging that he’s
not the first to be on his knees before him.

Kirishima takes him in his hand, and licks around his length, tasting his sweat and the hot metal of
his piercings. He sucks on him, swirling his tongue around the tip until he grows hard and heavy in
his mouth.

Bakugou sighs above him, sliding down a little in the chair. When he touches his hand to
Kirishima’s head, Kirishima glances up, cheeks burning at the sight.

Bakugou’s smirk plays at his lips, his head is tilted up in pride, his eyes sting down on Kirishima.
His captain’s hat is still on and his dominance exudes from the very core of his being. It makes
Kirishima hot, makes his stomach dip in arousal and pushes him further to sink deep and quick
onto his captain’s cock.

Bakugou hisses and grips into Kirishima’s hair, carding his fingers in and guiding him into his
thrusts. He goes deep, hits the back of Kirishima’s throat. He takes a breath and pushes further, he
swallows and hums and feels Bakugou’s blunt fingernails scrape against his scalp. He hears him
grunt and feels him pulse, and soon he curls over him, pushing him down hard onto his cock and
cums heavy down his throat. The sound Bakugou makes is guttural and his sigh runs long as
Kirishima coughs around the taste and force, pulling off.

He wipes the cum on his face off with the back of his hand, and he feels the burn of his cheeks
against his skin.

“You’re getting better at that.” Bakugou says, out of breath. He pulls Kirishima up and leads him to
the bed.
The daylight is still shining through the porthole, and the light is honest over Kirishima’s features.
He hesitates undressing, slowly working on removing his pants while Bakugou has removed all but
his hat. Kirishima watches as he removes that too, silently bemoaning the choice. He doesn’t say
anything, though, he makes no requests, and he hasn’t ever. He’s fine with Bakugou’s experience
leading the way.

“What, are you shy?” Bakugou snorts. Kirishima doesn’t say anything as he kicks his pants aside.
“Get on the bed. Hands and knees, love, I want your ass as high as you can get it.”

At least like this Kirishima can bury his face into his arms. The dip of the bed is the only warning
Kirishima gets before Bakugou’s fingers prod around his hole. He hisses at the coolness of the
lubrication, and the suddenness of the captain’s fingers deep inside. Bakugou wastes no time
opening him up, making him spread enough to fit his cock inside.

He feels Bakugou tease his cock, his heavy rings sliding against his hardness. His long fingers
reach his prostate, they push and rub and make Kirishima whine into his folded arms.

He holds his breath a little, trying not to come just from the feeling of Bakugou’s hands on him.

He moans when Bakugou presses inside, stretching him and burying deep. He feels Bakugou’s
hands knead into his ass, feeling him up and rutting against him. Kirishima feels lube and cum mix
with the sweat dripping between his thighs.

“Hah… you’re still so tight.” Bakugou grunts. “How does it feel, love? Good? Your father would
probably combust, seeing you like this.”

Kirishima’s eyes widen and his cheeks flare, he turns a little to look back at Bakugou, smirking
down at him. The captain leans forward and grabs his wrists, pulling back Kirishima’s shoulders so
his face scrunches into the furs, and he can hardly maintain Bakugou’s gaze.

“Commodore Kirishima probably hates himself for not capturing me when he could have- and now
here you are, his only son, on your knees in front of me with my cock buried deep in your tight
ass.”

Kirishima shuts his eyes and grits his teeth as Bakugou thrusts in at a pace that makes his dick
throb and his legs shake- the pressure builds and his mind is on overload. He’s embarrassed at
Bakugou’s words, but somehow spiteful that the filthy pirate his father would so love to kill is the
very same who Kirishima aches to have inside him, pushing him into submission and leaving bite
marks on his skin.

Bakugou’s fingers grip into his sides and his hand pumps him hot and fast- Kirishima’s stomach
flips, eyes fluttering as he edges towards his orgasm.

His eyes fly open, though, when Bakugou’s cabin door creaks and Mina comes in. Kirishima yells,
and Bakugou thrusts deep and sudden, tipping him over the edge, and his yell turns into a loud
moan, making him pulse hot into Bakugou’s hand.

His ears burn and his words are slurred and panicked as he struggles to pull his hands from
Bakugou’s grip, disoriented and shamed, but the Captain keeps thrusting, and Kirishima,
oversensitive, breathes heavy around his words.

Mina, however, seems unfazed. She steps into the room a little, compass in her hand. “Captain, just
wanted to let you know we’re almost ready to dock.”

Bakugou grunts before he speaks, thrusting shallowly, rubbing hot and wet against Kirishima’s
sensitive walls. “Good. Hah… if you can, dock near my mother’s ship, do that.”

“Aye, Captain.” Mina nods. “We’ll try.”

“Ah...Mina.”

“Yes, Captain?”

Kirishima has hidden his face into his arms, unable to look at Mina like this, while he’s covered in
sweat and cum, his ass in the air and Bakugou still inside, thrusting and drawing out little moans he
can’t stop. He feels tears form in the corners of his eyes as he hides his face from her.

“He looks good like this, doesn’t he?” Bakugou says, and he thrusts deep, grunting and making
Kirishima cry out, unable to cover his mouth. “Look at that face.”

He hears Mina chuckle, and Kirishima dares to open an eye. She’s standing with a blush on her
cheeks, eyes shining. “Aye, Captain.”

“He came when you entered.” Bakugou says, breathless. “Oi, love. Do you like being watched?
You get sluttier every time we fuck.”

Kirishima grunts, “This… is indecent.”

“Hah!” Bakugou barks. “Mina, leave now. This next part isn’t for your eyes.”

“Aye, Captain. Kiri, sorry to interrupt.” She winks, and the door closes again.

Bakugou flips Kirishima over, and Kirishima pushes him away.

“That was embarrassing!” Kirishima says, angry. “It’s bad enough they hear all the time, but you
just went ahead and- ah!”

Bakugou slides inside again, and makes Kirishima rest his hands on his shoulders. Kirishima sighs
at the soreness and the pleasure, fleeting, too on edge to get hard, too spent to fuck back. He grips
Bakugou’s shoulders hard so he won’t move, and forces their gaze together.

“This is pretty normal, for us.” Bakugou doesn’t sound like he’s trying for an out, he’s just
explaining.

Kirishima stares at his face, seeing his honesty- there was no indecency here. Everything goes.

Kirishima sighs, and jolts when Bakugou grinds up deeper, their noses brushing when he tilts his
face down.

" Normal...for you and Mina?” Kirishima asks.

Bakugou looks up, locking his gaze again. He blinks slow, eyes passing over Kirishima’s face.
“For the crew.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. He’s glad at least, then, that it was Mina who walked in, and not Sero who
would never look him in the eye again, or Monoma who would taunt him for the rest of his days.

“What, are you jealous?” Bakugou asks. “You want this to be private?”

“Well, yes.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou snorts. He’s hardly moving inside of him, now. Kirishima’s settled enough that he could
grow hard again, if Bakugou gave him the chance. “Not much privacy on the sea, love.”

“Yeah, I’ve gathered.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou half grins, and settles into Kirishima a little more, pushing him back into the pillows.
“This part is just for you, though.”

Kirishima knows he’s just saying that - that he’s not letting the crew see his face as he comes, but
it still makes Kirishima blush and turn away. The movement exposes his neck for Bakugou to lick
and bite down on as he moves his hips quick, using Kirishima to reach his climax.

Kirishima runs his fingers along the tattoos on his shoulders, the rugged coast on one and strong
waves on the other, rising up to meet the roses on his neck that match the ones that smatter his hip
and thigh-Kirishima’s favourite, maybe, the black ink decorating so many parts of Bakugou’s skin.

He feels Bakugou’s thrusts turn erratic, and he can’t help but moan. He squeezes tight and it sends
Bakugou over the edge, and he spills inside of him, hot. Kirishima watches his Captain’s face- the
clench of his teeth and the slight scrunch of his nose, eyebrows upturned instead of furrowed
down. He knows others have seen this face, and he knows Bakugou is probably hiding his face
from his crew because he needs their utmost respect and devotion, but Kirishima takes it in, silently
pleased it’s just for him all the same.

He breathes out through his nose in a whine he can’t quite stop when Bakugou pulls out.
Kirishima’s legs feel boneless from tensing them so much. He wipes his arm against his sweaty
brow.

He lets Bakugou scoop him out, and he feels like sleeping but they have to dock soon, and make
their way to wherever it is King Mitsuki is keeping her base. Bakugou examines the furs and
deems they need washing, so he throws them aside to be soaked in water and later hung to dry with
the sails.

Kirishima redresses, and runs his fingers through his hair. In the heat, it sticks close to his neck. He
thinks about cutting it.

“Captain, do you have a knife?”

Bakugou looks at him like he’s an idiot.

“Yeah, but one I can use for a second.” Kirishima smiles. “It’s hot here, I should probably cut my
hair.”

Bakugou’s eyes lift, and he clears his throat. “Tie it up.”

“Yeah, but-”

“Tie it up.” Bakugou repeats. “Your hair is better long.”

Kirishima feels his cheeks heat up a bit, and he waits for the catch.

“I like to pull it when I fuck you.”

There it is . “ Yeah, but it’s my hair.”

Bakugou frowns. “Fine.”

 “But… if you like it, then I’ll keep it that way. I might look nice with my hair up, too.” Kirishima
says, slipping his fingers over a strand.

Bakugou goes to one of his cabinets. He opens it up, and Kirishima stands besides him. He’s
looking at the delicate ribbons, embroidered and beaded.

“Why do you have these?” Kirishima asks.

" They were among a treasure.” Bakugou says. “Here, take this one.”

He hands Kirishima a wide satin ribbon, black and detailed with gold.

“It matches your hair.”

“Oh!” Kirishima says, running his fingers over the silky material, the beads shining as his fingers
run over them. “Thank you, Captain.”

Bakugou doesn’t answer. He just puts on a fresh set of clothes; clean pants and a silky shirt. He
puts on his jacket despite the heat, and puts his Captain’s hat atop his head. “When we dock, if
you’re found out as a Kirishima, you’ll die.”

For a split second Kirishima thinks he’s threatening him, but he realizes they’re in Ka, now, and if
there’s a ever a place that hates Kirishima’s family, this archipelago is it.

Chapter End Notes

Wow! What a chapter lol..

About learning to read: I tried to keep it vague because, well, they'd be learning
Japanese! I won't get into teaching styles/ Japanese language teaching styles but in the
end, kanji takes time to learn!! So for now it will be either vague English or Bakugou
is a true genius lol! ~
 Chapter 5
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The docks in Ka are different than any Kirishima has ever seen. They start far from the land, and
team inwards like wooden spider’s legs. They web between the islands, connecting them together,
right up to the largest landmass. Huts and shacks sit high above the water, away from the tides,
making streets and alleys of the sea.

“Wear this.” Bakugou says, holding out a black bandana to him.

Kirishima takes it, wondering if it’s another gift.

“Your hair dumbass.” Bakugou sighs, exasperated. “You really think you’ll walk into Ka, with the
crew’s habit of calling you Kiri , with your shit-ass red fucking Kirishima Hair ?”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. He thinks about the violent stories he’s heard of Ka- the commodore that
rules the waters and the government there, the merciless torture in their prisons. “Um. I can stay on
the ship?”

“No, I need you to read the verses to Mitsuki.” Bakugou says. “The old hag won’t shut the fuck up
if I’m talking to her- she always thinks I’ve been fooled into information.”

“To be fair, Bakugou, you have been before.” Mina says in passing, using the dropping gangplank
as a quick escape from Bakugou’s scowl. She winks at Kirishima, who averts his gaze, still highly
embarrassed, and Sero gives him a mock salute.

Bakugou clicks his tongue and looks back to Kirishima.

" You’re risking taking the notes off the ship?” Kirishima asks.

“It’d be idiocy to leave them here.” Bakugou says, and Kirishima guesses he’s right. There’s no
true safe place.

Kirishima nods, and runs his fingers through his hair. He braids it, tight to his head, and ties it off
with the ribbon Bakugou gave him. He tucks the braid up into itself and secures the bandana
around his head.

Bakugou stares at him as he does so, and Kirishima half hopes it’s because he looks good, and not
like a complete idiot.

“You can do whatever, but when the sun starts to set, find the Aeternum and ask for me.” Bakugou
says, as he makes his way down the gangplank to where Mina and Sero are waiting for him.

“What’s that?” Kirishima asks.

“The old hag’s ship.” Bakugou says. “She got a new one after she went to the fountain. It’s gaudy
as hell.”

Kirishima catches up behind him, Bakugou already reaching land. It’s always a sudden struggle,
the way his feet suddenly work so steadily on the ground. Kirishima pays extra attention to where
he’s walking. “What’s the fountain?”
" Of youth, idiot.” Bakugou sighs. “Some pirate you are.”

H is words make Kirishima halt for a moment. Firstly, fountain of youth? That existed? Was it’s
magic as real as the tales told? Secondly, pirate?

“What, don’t like it, love?” Bakugou says, looking over his shoulder. “It’s true now, whether
you’re going to accept it or not.”

Kirishima is still as Bakugou fixes the bandana on his head, making sure his hair is tucked beneath
it properly. His rough fingers press against Kirishima’s skin as he situates everything, and
Kirishima tries not to stare into his eyes.

Bakugou grins, and drops his hands. “Pirate.”

K irishima watches him leave.

He takes in the pink-white sand and the swaying palms, beautiful against the griminess of the sea-
stained port. The water, blue out in the ocean, is matted with black-flecked sea foam near the
wharves. The sand near the docks is almost completely black. It almost looks like a layer of ash
covers both his surroundings, and the people. He’s heard rumours about Ka, how it holds the gates
to hell, and how there’s a fire beneath the island that never dies… By nightfall, he’s sure the ash
will have added a filmy layer to his skin.

He thinks about Bakugou’s words- pirate . Was that what he was? Kirishima hasn’t done any
pillaging, but he’s on a pirate ship, wearing pirate clothes, and following his pirate captain around
on a seemingly-impossible but steadily-growing-likelihood-of-being-true treasure hunt. He snorts.
Wouldn’t his father like to see him now. Kirishima supposes if his father’s quick decision to leave
him behind said boatloads about his character, then Kirishima’s quick adaptation to the pirate life
said a lot about his, too. He stands up a little taller.

Pirate. That’s fine with him.

Kirishima thinks about sending a letter to his sister, but the address probably isn’t a good one to
write, from this area of the earth. He could wait for another port, where the mailing system was
less likely to be interfered.

He stays close to the ship, for the most part, worried that he’ll get lost in the labyrinth of wharfs
and islands. He works on the outside of the ship with Taichi, using what Sero taught him to help
tend to the wear, passing the time.

He realizes soon the position of the sun, and rolls his shoulders, bidding goodbye as he goes in
search of the Aeternum .

He walks to where the dock splits outwards and asks a man for directions. He has an eyepatch, but
even his good eye looks worse for wear, and most of his teeth are missing. He smiles up at
Kirishima though, and continues to jig the line he has in the water. Kirishima wouldn’t think he’d
catch much because of all the soot, but there are a few small fish beside him.

“Excuse me sir, um, where is the Aeternum docked?” Kirishima asks.

T he man’s wiry eyebrows lift high on his forehead. “Mm… heard about that ship docking here for
some time now. Hasn’t left yet.” His accent his heavy and his voice wavers when he talks.

“Yeah?” Kirishima asks. “How long?”

“Mmm…. ‘bout…. A month, maybe.” he says. “What business d’you have with the Aeternum ?”

“Ah, that’s…”

T he man waves his hand. “No worries, son. That’s up to you. She’s in this direction.”

“Thank you!” Kirishima says, tipping his head to him as he continues along the winding wharfs.

He chooses the wooden paths that are in the general direction, stepping carefully on the uneven
and slippery wood. The tide is coming in, too, causing some planks to splash with water.

The more he asks for directions, the more unnerving the responses are.

Aeternum? You got a death sentence, son?

Of course if I had to choose to way to die, I wouldn’t mind it to be by the hand of a pretty lady, but
you’re a brave soul.

Aeternum? The ship is near here? Thanks, mate. We’ll be heading away, then.

Finally, Kirishima reaches the ship. He knows because it’s massive, it’s highest sails still standing
leagues above the ships around it. It’s bowsprit is long, and a sculpture of a mermaid rests beneath
it, her heart exposed and her face torn in agony. It’s sides are made of darkwood, and they glisten
beneath the sooty waterline.

He’s still standing awestruck, when he hears footsteps come up behind him. He turns, seeing
Bakugou, Mina, and Sero approaching. Bakugou looks annoyed.

They don’t greet each other- Mina is strangely quiet, but he can tell by the gleam in her eyes that
she’s excited. He doesn’t know where they went, but there are smudges of ash across their faces,
and they have more bags with them, so Kirishima either suspects they did some handywork (aka,
theft), or Ojirou asked them to get supplies to split the workload.

Bakugou breathes in loudly next to him, and Kirishima flinches when he yells out- “Hey, old bitch!
Let down a gangplank, I need to board your shitty ship!”

Kirishima’s eyes widen, and he looks over at Mina, who shrugs. “That’s what they’re like.”

Kirishima nods slowly, thinking of how his mother would probably die from unpleasantness if he
ever spoke to her so rudely.

Bakugou keeps yelling profanities, and soon a gangplank drops. Bakugou saunters up, and
Kirishima follows after Mina and Sero walk on board.

Kirishima feels a little out of place among the rest, so he watches on, taking in the grandiosity of
King Mitsuki’s ship. His father would probably have a conniption if he knew he was here, now. He
shifts the bandana on his head a little bit, nervous.

He follows their single file, eyes catching on the glints of gold embalmed into the ship’s decor. He
knew the pirate kings were high level, but it’s still a lot to take in.

Bakugou bursts inside of the room he expects to be Mitsuki’s quarters, but when the wood doors
creak apart it looks more like a throne room. Satin drapes around the high ceilings, and gem
encrusted skulls are embedded into the support pillars. Kirishima is so distracted by the sparkling
treasures on display around him, he misses Mitsuki’s entrance.
“Well! Look what the sea spit back to me.”

Kirishima turns at the clear, booming voice. He's frozen in place, stunned by her very presence.
She stands tall, with the same downward mocking gaze as her son. She strides over with the gait,
but with more of a swing to her step that swishes the long skirts of her outfit. Kirishima, even in all
his gentlemanliness, would have trouble not looking down at her breasts, squished up from her
chest by her tight black corset, if not for her face.

She’s incredibly beautiful, with the same white blonde hair, sharp eyes, and angled face as her son.
She looks young, save for the slightest signs of age behind her eyes. Kirishima believes a little
more in the fountain of youth- even if she had her son at a young age, her skin retains a brightness
that seems ethereal.

“I need you to look at something for me.” Bakugou says.

“What, can't spare time to have a chat with your own mother?”

“Please, I'd rather drive my own sword into my heart.”

“You're so ungrateful, you little shit.” Mitsuki scoffs.

“Don't complain about how I am if you raised me, you old bitch.” Bakugou says, voice rising.

Kirishima stares, wide-eyes as the two pirates ensue a yelling match before they’ve even reached a
talking distance. He glances at Mina again.

“Yeah, this is normal.” She whispers, shrugging, but her low voice doesn’t get past Mitsuki’s sharp
ears.

Mitsuki whips her head towards her, and when she smiles Kirishima is caught off guard- not
expecting it from a Bakugou.

Mitsuki walks towards Mina, arms outstretched, and pulls her into a hug. When she pulls away
Kirishima doesn’t miss the blush on Mina’s cheeks, and he can’t blame her.

“Mina, love.” Mitsuki says. Kirishima’s mouth twitches in a smile. That's where Bakugou gets it
from. “I’m so happy to see you. Have you thought much about my offer?”

“I appreciate it, Mrs. Bakugou, but I already got a captain.” Mina smiles. Bakugou is seething next
to her, but his mother pays him no mind.

“Stop trying to steal my crew!” Bakugou yells, stomping his foot towards her.

Mitsuki continues to ignore him, and her gaze locks with Kirishima’s, making him jump.

“This one is new.” she says. “What does he do?”

Bakugou is about to speak and Kirishima almost has a heart attack, not sure if he can handle being
put on display in front of such an obviously unforgiving woman.

“He’s a cabin boy until he learns the ship.” Mina says, and Kirishima nearly breathes a sigh of
relief.

“And he reads for our map.” Bakugou says. “Now, can we get going? I need you to look.”

“Fine.” Mitsuki sighs, and she turns on her heel. She walks to the side, pulling on heavy double
doors. From what Kirishima can see, it's her navigational room.

She greets someone inside, and Bakugou just behind her, let's out an angry yell, and draws his
swords.

Kirishima tenses quickly but neither Mina or Sero are reacting. He shuffles to view the room a little
easier.

There's another pirate there- at least, Kirishima thinks he's a pirate. He could be nobility, perhaps,
but there's an intense demeanour that leans him towards the unsavoury. His hair is surprising to
Kirishima- or, what he can see of it beneath his magnificent hat. It's red and white, the colours split
evenly down the centre. A scar settled deep over one eye. Even with the mark, he looks handsome.

“ Katsuki .” Mitsuki snaps. “Do you always have to be so rude? This young man just settled his
father’s debt to me, a hefty interest rate included.”

“Why the fuck he he still here, if it's been settled?” Bakugou snarls.

“He didn't want to interrupt our meeting. How polite of him.” Mitsuki says, sighing.

“Too polite for a pirate.” Bakugou says. “Is that still all you're doing, Todoroki?”

Kirishima’s eyes shoot back to his scarred face. He… he was too young to be Endeavor, meaning
he was undoubtedly his son.

“Playing cabin boy for your father? You have an entire fleet if you want one, why not use it for
something?” Bakugou taunts. Kirishima wants to calm him somehow, but no one else is batting an
eye, Todoroki the seemingly least affected of them all.

He blinks at Bakugou, then he nods at Mitsuki. “It was a pleasure working with you.”

He walks past them, a tall powerful stride that makes Kirishima step back when he passes,
respecting his space.

Bakugou, however, starts to stomp after him, but Mitsuki puts a hand on his shoulder.

“Don't ignore me, you bastard.” He grits. “You'll regret it one day when I'm at the table.”

Kirishima has many questions, and as much as he wants to blurt them out right now he also would
like to live a little longer.

“What are you doing leaving him alone in here?” Bakugou turns to his mother. “He could gather
any amount of information-”

“Whatever I know he knows already.” she waves her hand. “Now what is it you want?”

Bakugou gives a final glare at the door, and pulls the journal pages and cloths from beneath his
coat, Mina following suit.

Mitsuki watches, eyes growing larger as the map expands.

“Katsuki you've done all this? Since we last met?” She sounds amazed, and proud. Kirishima
watches on, once again basking in the greatness of Bakugou Katsuki.

“Does it look familiar to you?” Bakugou asks. “Sero, make sure that asswipe isn't listening.”
Sero jolts and nods, heading out the doors.

Mitsuki examines the makeshift map. She traces the coastline, eyebrows furrowed in
concentration. It's uncanny how much Bakugou looks like her. Kirishima looked almost nothing
like his mother, both he and his sister taking after their father with red hair and deep brown-red
eyes.

“I do.” She says. “The lost continent.”

“I knew it.” Bakugou whispers, a grin creeping over his face. His eyes flash when he looks to
Mina, who’s looking back just as brightly. “This helps.”

“That's all you needed?” Mitsuki asks.

“Yes.” Bakugou says. “Kiri is going to read you the versus so you know I haven’t been fooled.”

“We almost bought false information one time.” Mina says. “It’s a good thing he can read.”

Bakugou growls and tells Mina to shut up, but she just laughs, shifting closer to Mitsuki.

“Okay. Read.” Mitsuki says, nodding her head to Kirishima.

He approaches the table, and starts at the top of the map, easily picking out the versus spread
around. He can feel sweat roll down his temples, and he rubs the bandana on his head trying to
wipe it away. Bakugou made him nervous, staring at him as he read, and now his doubly intense
mother had her eyes trained on his mouth as well. He clears his throat, and tries to read them all as
clearly as he can.

Sail, swim, and walk not,

There is no safety in the sky,

Row beneath the roots,

And make sure to tell no lies.

When the sky’s a friend,

And your path is narrow and black,

Favour the river’s shore,

I promise you’ll make it back.

He doesn’t look up to catch their expressions, for fear of stumbling over his words, but when he
finishes the air is both heavy and excited, and the eyes in the room shine as they look at him,
pleased not by his performance but by the words he’s spoken.

“Very well. I’m convinced.” Mitsuki says. “You can stay a while. When was the last time you had
fruit, Katsuki? You'll get scurvy if you aren't careful.”
“I haven't had fruit in ages Mrs. Bakugou.” Mina says, and Mitsuki frowns pointedly at her son.

Bakugou rolls his eyes, and Kirishima almost laughs- she sounds like a mom, as much as she
doesn't sound like one, either. “We have to go.”

“Okay, well I'll get some fruit for you to take to your ship.” She says.

“Fine.” Bakugou says.

“There's not much left to the map, Katsuki. You could almost try for it now.”

Bakugou shakes his head. “That's where Endeavor messed up. That's why he ruined it, because he
couldn't get through.”

“Alright. I’d ask you to stay, but I suppose you’re a target if anyone knows you’re this close. You
should get going.”

Bakugou nods. “Right.”

“And he was just here to read?” Mitsuki asks, nodding to Kirishima. Kirishima jumps, not
expecting to be addressed again. “He knows an awful lot, are you sure he should be kept alive?”

“He's leverage.” Bakugou says. “I’m going to use him for a while longer.”

Mitsuki looks at Kirishima again, scrutinizing. He feels kind of offended about how easily they
believe he can be disposed of, though if he’s being honest with himself it’s probably the truth. But
he still doesn’t like it- he was human too, after all. He certainly wanted to live. Mitsuki walks
closer to him, sizing him up. She lifts heavily ringed fingers to his bandana, tucking his hair
underneath.

“He has pretty hair.” She says, but doesn't say anything further.

Bakugou and Mina disperse their maps, tucking them under their coats and making their way to
leave.

As Kirishima passes through the doors, he turns to her, “Um, thank you.”

She looks up at him, and laughs. “You better get rid of that attitude, love. You're a target,
remember?”

Kirishima smiles and nods. “Right.”

He catches up to Mina, Bakugou already far ahead. Sero is ahead of them with a large crate of
fruit- Mitsuki probably had it ready for them to begin with. They walk along the narrow wharfs,
working their way back to the Crepitus.

“The captain and Todoroki don't get along.” Kirishima says, quiet enough to be out of Bakugou’s
earshot.

“More like Bakugou doesn't get along with Todoroki.” Mina laughs. “They're rivals.”

“Howso?” Kirishima asks. They’re strolling leisurely, and Kirishima is glad for the calm pace.
Being in the presence of one Bakugou was intimidating enough, let alone two.
“Well,” Mina says tilting her head. “You should know enough about the pirates code to figure it
out. Two parents of two pirates, and one open seat at the table. Usually it’d be hard to appoint who
will be King, but Endeavor’s conquered territory, so to speak, is greater than Mitsuki’s. But
Todoroki doesn't care to be at the table.”

“So Bakugou hates that he's been given a win.” Kirishima says, laughing. He steps carefully over a
missing plank. Bakugou and Sero have already turned the bends in front of them, out of their sight,
beyond the huts and water trees.

Mina snorts, nodding. “You know him well.”

“I did read the intel for him.”

Mina laughs, and hooks her arm through his. He grins down at her, happy. He's been thankful for
her watchful eye, and appreciates her easy acceptance of his uneasy background.

“You must miss them, though.” Mina says, after a while.

“I'd rather not talk about it.” Kirishima says, not unkindly.

Mina pats his arm. “No problem, hun.”

Kirishima is about to thank her when a cry carries through the air, then a growing roar builds from
ahead. They slow their walking even more, listening carefully. A shot rings out. They both still,
eyes darting around.

Another fires, and there's more yelling, fierce and angered. Kirishima shares a quick glance with
the first mate, and then they bolt forward, feet stepping as quickly as they can over the slippery and
patchwork planks of the docks.

“It's by the Crepitus .” Mina says, and she curses as she runs faster.

Kirishima keeps up with her, nerves on edge as they reach the commotion- he sees the crew, on the
boat and off, swords out.

“Shit, Mina I don't-” Kirishima starts, but she's already drawn her rapier and run into the chaos.

Kirishima hesitates before following. He has no weapon. He sees Shouji, gigantic amongst them
all, pulling at the ship’s ropes. They're leaving.

Kirishima ducks his head and rushes into the mess of people. He goes as fast as he can, slipping
between opponents and those slipping on the wood.

He sees Bakugou, both swords out, pushing back against Taichi’s blade. Kirishima’s eyes go wide
and he almost gets hit in the head by someone’s elbow as he stares, stunned by the view of
Bakugou throwing Taichi’s sword and driving his own through his crew member’s chest.

He edges along the side as best he can, noticing someone has let open the rows of canons on the
Crepitus . Bakugou didn’t truly intend to fire on land, did he? He starts pulling the ropes with
Shouji.

“You!” Shouji says, eyes wide when he sees him. “Get inside.”

“But we have to-”

“Now.” Shouji says, and he practically throws Kirishima towards the gangplank. He stumbles a
 bit, and sees a lone sword on the deck. He grabs for it.

It's unbalanced and crude, but it parries the blow that comes from a sailor beside him.

Kirishima can't fall into step when the dock is slippery and uneven, and there are so many bodies
together and on the ground it's impossible to follow a fighting tempo.

“HERE!” The sailor yells. “THIS IS THE KIRISHIMA!”

Kirishima’s blood runs cold. He parried another blow and steps over a body; his opponent tripping
over it. Kirishima takes the chance to hop to the gangplank- maybe not a good idea because he's in
higher view. He ducks his head as he boards it, seeing Shouji climb the ropes on the side and
Bakugou the last on the docks. He sees Shouji cup a hand around his mouth and bellow above the
gunfire and clashing- “HE’S THERE, I’VE KILLED HIM.”

Kirishima sees the attention of the chaos shift towards his voice, and Bakugou slip onto the
gangplank. He kicks it away when he boards.

Kirishima feels a hand on his head, pushing him down.

“Hide, idiot.” Mina hisses at him.

“What happened?” Kirishima asks, but she's already running to take the wheel from Ojirou.

He stays low, crouching with the rest of the crew as Mina weaves out of the port. She takes a
couple docks out as she flees, people’s surprised cries and the sound of groaning wood frantic in
the air. Kirishima eyes the crew. Unless there were more below, there were men left behind. Such
was a pirate’s life- to time to mourn the overturn of the crew.

Once on the open water, it's clear no one can pursue them- the Crepitus was ready for departure
and no other ship was either ready or aware enough of the situation to follow.

Kirishima stands when the others do. The sword in his hand feels oddly heavy- he picked it up. He
used it without hesitation. His life was at stake, yes, but no thought crossed his mind about his
actions. He doesn't even know if he feels unbalanced in his morals or not.

He looks for Bakugou, but meets the wary eyes of the crew instead- an in a sudden rush the guilt of
lives falls upon his shoulders. Not his hand, but his existence, ended lives today. He wants to tell
himself it's not his fault, but the blame isn't so black and white as that, so it settles uneasily into the
pit of his stomach. He turns to hang his head over the side of the ship, either hoping to be refreshed
by the sea spray, vomit, or fall in and drown.

He sees his captain move out of the corner of his eye, and he uprights himself.

There's something wrong.

Chapter End Notes

:o
 Chapter 6
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Bakugou’s hand is pressing over his lower stomach, and his face is shocked, eyes wide and
blinking fast, his brows unfurrowed and his lips apart.

He locks eyes with Kirishima, and for the first time since he's known him, Kirishima sees pain. He
sees fear. He sees disbelief on the face of the man he only knew as steadfast and, if Kirishima was
being honest with himself, the man he half believed to be invincible.

Bakugou takes a step and the look on his face flashes into pain. He grits his teeth and throws his
back against the ship’s side and slides down with a harsh grunt.

The crew looks on, frozen, until they break at once and step towards him fast.

Kirishima gets to him first, though, leaning down and tearing away Bakugou’s red-stained hands.

“A shot.”

A shot.

The captain’s been shot!

Through the stomach, my god, he's -

Get him some rum!

Kirishima looks from the wound up to Bakugou’s white face- his tan turned ashen. Bakugou stares
back, still blinking fast, his pupils pinpoints against desperate orange. He head sways unsteadily as
he tries to keep his vision steady.

“Stay- stay awake!” Kirishima yells. “Do we have a medical kit?”

“Do we?” Someone asks behind him.

“Get Mina- someone else take the wheel. Grab me the kit if you have it. Get me a knife and some
rum.” Kirishima says.

No one moves.

“Do...do what he says. Ojirou or Monoma… on the wheel for now.” Bakugou breathes out, raspy
and pained. The crew pauses still, but moves when Bakugou shifts with groan.

Kirishima focuses on pulling away Bakugou’s shirt and coat. He swallows at deep red spilling over
his skin, sticky and pulsing over his right side, spreading everywhere.

Bakugou’s hands go to press it again but Kirishima pushes them away.

“I have to get it out.” He says.

“He needs to be amputated.” a crew member says. “It's a shot-”

“Amputate what?” Kirishima says, on edge. Where was the kit? The rum?

“Carve it out!”

Kirishima stares at the crew around him, realizing that they had probably less than the very basic
understanding of medicine and anatomy.

“Here's what we have!” Mina says, dropping down next to Kirishima, showing him the open chest.
There are scissors and needles, a pair of tweezers and fishing twine- no herbs, but Kirishima
doesn't think those work so well anyways.

“Where's the rum?” Kirishima asks. He pulls the bandana off of his head.

“If he drinks it his heart will be weak, we can't operate then.” Sero says, crouching on the other
side of Bakugou.

Kirishima wants to scream, but he takes a deep breath and pulls off his shirt. He starts ripping it
into long strips as he talks. “Alcohol will sterilize it. Usually procedures only sterilize the wound
after, but we’ve been in so much soot it might be better to do it before hand as well.”

“Sterilize?” Mina asks.

“To clean it!” Kirishima says. “To pour over the wound!”

“But the rum-” someone says.

Bakugou frowns deep, scowling from pain as he struggles to speak. “Get him… the godforsaken
fucking rum.”

Mina runs off then, quick. The crew still stands around Bakugou but Kirishima keeps pushing
them back so Bakugou can have room to breathe. He's sweating now, beads rolling down his
forehead, dripping down the point of his straight nose.

When Kirishima has bottles of rum thrust to him he pours some over his hands, washing the soot
away.

He puts just a bit onto his bandana that he's rolling up, too, not so much to clean it but for a
distracting taste.

“Captain, I need you to put his in your mouth.” Kirishima says, trying to stay calm. Bakugou,
despite his state, manages to glare at him, though it's so weak it makes Kirishima feel more worried
than relieved.

“If you want to bite your tongue off, then go ahead, but I for one would miss you yelling at me.”
Mina urges him on, and Bakugou lets Kirishima press the cloth between his teeth.

“Okay.” Kirishima says, mostly for himself. His hands shake as he rips away the bits of Bakugou’s
shirt still sticking to his skin and torn flesh. Bakugou grunts as he pulls down the top of his pants.

“Are we sure this isn't just humiliation?” Sero asks.

“Not the time, Sero.” Mina says.

“I'm just sayin’.” Sero says. “Anything we can do, Kiri?”

“Hold his arms back, in a second.” Kirishima says. “Captain, I'm gonna pour this on the bullet
hole. It's going to hurt.”

“He's already pretty out of it…” Mina says, but she shifts so she can hold Bakugou’s arm.
Bakugou’s head is lolling forward unnaturally, but he’s still fighting for consciousness.

“That's why it'll be worse.” Kirishima says. He nods to Sero and Mina, and tips the neck of the
bottle, sloshing the liquid onto Bakugou’s abdomen.

The scream he lets loose, deranged and agonized, makes Kirishima feel heavy. He catches
Bakugou’s eyes, pleading. Bakugou smacks his head hard against the wooden planks behind him,
and Kirishima winces for him. He keeps kicking his legs, and groaning loud, and Kirishima tries to
hold him down.

“Okay, are we sure he isn't killing him?” Sero asks.

“Shut up, Sero.” Mina says. Kirishima sees wet tears, rolling down her face, making trails in the
soot on her cheeks.

Kirishima ends up sitting on his legs, one hand around Bakugou’s wound, the other shaking around
a scalpel. He's been to one medical observation before, years ago. He doesn't remember much, but
he thinks he might be Bakugou’s best shot against lead poisoning, given the educational
background of the rest of the crew. Kirishima isn't degrading them, just lamenting their situation.

“Bakugou, god…” Mina says, burying her head into his shoulder.

“I'm going to make a cut, Captain. Then I'll take the bullet out.” He says.

Bakugou is shivering now, his body tensing and untensing beneath him, and his unfocused eyes
tell Kirishima he's not even hearing his words, he’s just focusing on staying awake.

Kirishima cuts easily into the ruined flesh, and the bullet doesn't seem to be that deep- but it's a
small mercy. He makes an X, and Bakugou seems steady with the invasion of the incision, his
stomach moving up and down less violently though his breathing is still uneven.

When he presses the tweezers inside the cut, Bakugou growls and slams his head back into the
boards again. Mina isn’t holding back his arm anymore, and he manages to grip Kirishima’s wrist
of the hand pressing around the wound. It doesn't make his work shake, so Kirishima lets it be. He
digs deep, struggling to grip the bullet. It's lodged tightly in his muscle, but as far as Kirishima can
tell it hit no bone. Bakugou’s grip is vice-like, and his fingernails cut into Kirishima’s skin.

“I can't get it.” Kirishima says, throwing down the tweezers. “Captain, I'm sorry.”

Bakugou yells again into the cloth in his mouth when Kirishima pushes his fingers into the hole in
his captain’s side. The hand around his wrist feels like it might snap his bones. He fights against
the uneasy feeling in his stomach and roots for the bullet, finally managing to pull it up and out of
Bakugou’s body. He sighs shakily, and realizes Bakugou is limp beneath him.

“Bakugou? Bakugou!” Mina yells, slapping at his face and shaking his shoulders.

Kirishima pushes her hands away and presses two fingers to Bakugou’s neck. The pulse is stronger
than he expected.

“He's alive, he has a pulse. He probably passed out from the shock and the pain.” Kirishima says.
He takes the opportunity to pour more rum over his wound. “Let's get him to his bed.”
Mina and Sero help carry him inside. Kirishima strips his clothes and uses his shirt he ripped to
start wrapping the wound, pressing another bandana beneath it all. He wraps it around Bakugou’s
stomach and the top of his thigh, securing it in place. Already, the blood soaks through, but
Kirishima keeps applying pressure.

“People have died from less.” Mina whispers.

Kirishima knows. He might survive the shot, but infection would take him less quickly, more
painfully. All he could do now was take care and wait.

Mina stays for a while, watching over Bakugou as he sleeps. Kirishima washes the blood from his
hands, and when Mina goes to care for the crew as the next in command, he takes a wet rag to
Bakugou’s face, washing away the blood, dirt, and soot. He softly wipes over his eyes, down his
neck and body, until he’s clean.

He’s careful around his wound, watching for signs of pain on his face, but he’s still out cold. The
bullet went through one of the roses there, ripping apart the tattoo, perhaps Kirishima’s favourite.
He’d never tell him this, but the placement makes his hip look delicate and pretty. Everything is
inked in black, the only other colour is he has is red, a delicate temple on his neck that’s hidden
amongst the flowers. He traces his fingers over the black ink on his arm, the marred skin there.
He’ll have another scar, now, if he survives.

As he cleans around the bullet hole, the skin mottled and swollen, the worst reaction is the rapid
fluttering of his eyelids.

Despite that, and the uncanny paleness, he looks peaceful. Little lines are left behind between his
eyebrows from where he has them furrowed so often, and his breathing has evened out. His
eyelashes, long and thick, fan out over his cheeks, clean, and Kirishima can properly see every scar
and freckle. He traces his thumb over the thin white scar that cuts through his lip, and frowns. He’s
still sweating, and Kirishima expects a fever to set in, soon. But all in all, he’s sure the shot could
have been worse- it could have hit in a spot that killed him instantly, or shattered a bone. He tries to
count his blessings.

In the nighttime, Mina joins them again, lying next to Bakugou with her head on his shoulder. The
candlelight flickers softly over her tired face.

“We’ve been together for a long time.” Mina says, into the quiet of the night. Kirishima is sitting
on a stool next to the bed, unable to rest. “Maybe 10 years, at least.”

“Oh, wow.” Kirishima says, surprised. No wonder they were so close, though Bakugou’s
affections were often hard to pinpoint as, well, affection.

In the moonlight shining through the porthole, Kirishima sees her nod. “He had a treasure map and
needed a crew. I had nothing better to do.”

“So you left home?” Kirishima asks.

Mina is quiet for a bit. Then, “No, not really. I didn’t have much of a home to begin with. That’s
the way it is sometimes, huh?”
Kirishima nods. He’s seen it, of course. Being noble didn’t mean you were blind to the lower class,
it meant you either ignored them or used them. Kirishima knew the system. His mother was
charitable, and he often assisted her relief events, but he wonders now if it made an impact or not.
All it seemed to do on his end was drive his father’s opinion of him further away from his
expectation of him. And what did one poor boy do with one bowl of porridge in the morning?
Know kindness instead of hunger, just for a few hours? It’s a messy issue.

“Maybe eight years.”

“Hm?” Kirishima says.

“There were two years when we weren’t in the same crew.” Mina says. “Did he ever tell you what
happened to his arm, here?”

Kirishima leans in to see her point to the raised, off-colour skin. He nods. “He said someone tried
to take the map.”

“He was in a government prison for two years.” She says, quietly. “That’s not where most of these
scars come from- honestly sometimes he just likes to pick fights. But that’s where the worst of
them come from. You’ve seen his back?”

Kirishima nods, not wanting to break her story. She’s sharing a lot, and not all about her- she’s
vague enough to leave Bakugou’s past to himself but telling enough to let Kirishima know she’s
worried, chatting to keep her mind at ease but only working herself deeper.

“He wasn’t so good, when he got out.” Mina says, and Kirishima can tell she’s not holding back
her tears. They glisten on her puffy cheeks. “Took him a while to come around. Took him even
longer to let me know anything. And Might died...and Midoriya… those were bad years.”

“Mina…” Kirishima says, struggling for the right words. He doesn’t know the details, nor the
people she’s talking about, and he wants to offer comfort, but nothing comes.

The crew probably trusts him less than ever, even if he did tend to Bakugou’s wounds… The
reality is that Kirishima’s presence caused the attack. Taichi may have dropped the information
about Kirishima, but in the end, even though Bakugou was the one to pull him onto his ship, it was
Kirishima’s decision to stay.

“You should rest.” is what he ends up saying, and she nods. She pushes Bakugou’s hair back and
presses a soft kiss to his forehead.

He stares at her for a moment, cradling his face. “Mina, you and B-”

She laughs. “No... no.”

Kirishima blushes, unable to help himself. In the wake of today, he realizes Bakugou and the crew
mean more to him than he originally thought they did- and they still meant something to him
beforehand.

“Careful, though.” she says. “He’s still a pirate, hun, and you’re still new to the world.”

Kirishima understands.

Mina sighs. “Though, if-”

“I...I cleaned it well.” Kirishima interrupts. “And Bakugou is strong-”

“It’s to his stomach.” she says. “It’s fifty/fifty, and you can’t blame me for expecting the worst.”

“But Bakugou is strong.” Kirishima repeats himself. “His condition now seems stable, too.”

“Kiri, he’s not invincible.” Mina sighs.

“I’d believe it if he was.” Kirishima says.

She settles in beside Bakugou, on top of the furs, and Kirishima moves to Bakugou’s desk chair to
try to sleep. He’s half dozing, when he hears Bakugou whimper. It takes a moment to register,
especially because it’s his captain making such a vulnerable noise, but he wakes when Bakugou
does, screaming and thrashing and making Mina jolt upright next to him.

“Bakugou! Bakugou!” she says loudly, holding onto his shoulders, but he pushes away, eyes
darting around, unadjusted to the darkness. Kirishima sees him in the moonlight, drenched in sweat
and panicked.

He coughs, and his movement sends pain over his features, but he cries out still, “ Deku! ”

Mina hushes him, and Kirishima sits on the bed, too, pressing cold water to his forehead, wiping
his face.

He grabs onto Kirishima’s hand, and soon the panic falls from his eyes like he was never frantic at
all, and he lies down dazed.

It puts a pit in his stomach. Kirishima doesn’t mind taking care of him, but he didn’t think he’d
ever have to. He didn’t think anyone would ever have to, and he thinks himself a fool to believe
Bakugou to be invincible, but he carried himself so powerfully, he didn’t leave room for anything
different.

Seeing him like this, with his hand gripping into his own, it breaks his heart.

“Shima…” Bakugou says, slurred and raspy. His throat is dry. Kirishima unclasps the waterbag at
his side, and tips it to Bakugou’s lips. He drinks it all, and lies back down, wincing.

“Oh, Bakugou.” Mina sighs, tears starting up again. “It’s okay, now. You’re here. I’m here. We’re
all here, Bakugou.”

He sighs back into his pillows. “Don’ cry.”

She laughs a little, nodding. “Sorry.”

“Don’ be sorry, either.” he says, hissing. Kirishima isn’t sure if he’s entirely lucid. “Shima…”

“Captain?” Kirishima swallows.

“Mina.” he says. His head lolls as he speaks, and there’s a bit of drool at the corner of his mouth. It
hasn’t been long but he’s lost a lot of blood- his eyes are sunken, deep purple bags beneath them.

“He’s not making any sense.” Mina says, laying him back down, tucking the blankets up under his
chin. “He... “

“He’ll sweat it out.” Kirishima says, as positively as he can. “It’s worse if he gets hot and doesn’t
sweat at all.”

“Shima…” he says again, and Kirishima is almost embarrassed at the way he’s looking up at him,
dopey pained grin and lazy eyes. “I never… thought you’d have your fingers in me.”

“Oh my god.” Mina pinches the bridge of her nose. She’s smiling, though. “Even in a fever he’s
this crass.”

“Eijirou.”

Kirishima’s stomach swoops enough to make his head pound as blood rushes to his cheeks. He
thinks his ears burn as hot as Bakugou’s fever. “Y-yes?”

“Eiiijiiiirouuu.” Bakugou draws out his name, and Mina giggles from the other side of the bed.
“Mina, he’s like treasure.”

“He is, isn’t he?” Mina laughs. “He patched you up pretty well.”

Bakugou clicks his tongue. “I can’t believe you never told me you were a doctor.”

“I’m not a doctor.” Kirishima laughs a little. Bakugou rubs his thumb over the back of Kirishima’s
hand, and Kirishima wants to look to Mina for help but he’s too embarrassed. Bakugou wasn’t
even in his right mind and Kirishima thinks he could still be the death of him.

“Treasure. I could bury you.”

Kirishima thinks that he doesn’t want to die, though, with words like that, embarrassing as they are.

“At least bury your dick. Deep in my ass.”

Kirishima thinks that dying sounds okay. He makes a strangled noise and looks to Mina, who’s
torn between cackling and looking at her captain in disbelief.

“Oh my god.” She laugh whispers. “He’s deluded. Bakugou, honey, don’t make those your last
words I have to tell your mother.”

“Yeah, please.” Kirishima says. “Go back to sleep.”

“Mmm.” he says, shifting into the furs. He winces again when he moves, but soon he’s asleep
again.

Kirishima sits there, still, their hands together. Mina does too, and they look on on him in silence,
until she breaks it with a tired voice, but it’s a little lighter, now, too.

“He used to get nightmares like that all the time. After Midoriya.” she says. “He was Might’s heir,
and he and Baku knew each other since they were little. They weren’t...friends, exactly, but he was
important to him.”

“What happened?” Kirishima asks softly.

Mina nods her head to Bakugou. “Same thing. Gunshot. But it was instant. He was just...gone.”

“Oh…” Kirishima says. “I’m sorry.”

Mina shrugs, sighing. “That’s it, hun.”

Kirishima stares at Bakugou’s face, eyebrows furrowing and mouth twitching, another bad dream
creeping up on him. Mina shushes him, brushing his hair from his eyes. If that’s what happened,
then he must be terrified, even if he’s out of it.
Mina stands. “I should sleep in my own quarters.”

“I think you’re comforting him, though.” Kirishima says.

“But I need my rest.” she says. “If I have to play captain, I need to get things in order. Kirishima,
call for me if… if he gets worse.”

“I will.” Kirishima says.

“Thank you.” She says. Kirishima nods.

Kirishima debates leaving the bed. He’s not sure if he deserves the place next to him, after Mina
laying there, likely as his longest friend.

He settles to drag the desk chair next to him, and tries to sleep that way instead. He ends up staring
long at Bakugou’s pale face before sleep overcomes him at all.

It’s midday when he wakes again. Kirishima is in the kitchen, squeezing juice from Mitsuki’s fruit,
mixing it in with his water bag for Bakugou to get something good into him. He hears the
screaming, and he bolts to the higher deck. Mina rushes down from the wheel, looking for
Kirishima. The eyes of the crew are wary- they don’t believe in his recovery.

“Maybe you should stay with him.” she says, worried.

“I will.” Kirishima says, before another agonized yell sends a chill through the noontime heat. He
won’t leave his side, if that’s what it takes.

He goes into Bakugou’s quarters, and Bakugou is back to lying down. Even from the doorway he
can see the sweat glisten on his brow.

Kirishima wasn’t superstitious, nor particularly devout, but he finds himself praying for his fever
to break in full. He needs him to have a final sweat and then rest into recovery. He’s still thankful
though that the illness hasn’t trapped all the sweat inside, boiling himself to insanity. That’s
another small grace.

He sits next to Bakugou, and wipes his forehead with a handkerchief. Bakugou mumbles in his
sleep, and then sit upright again in a panic.

Kirishima puts his hands on his shoulders, shushing him like Mina did, but he doesn’t think it has
the same effect. He looks down, seeing that not only did his wound seep through the bandages, but
it’s actively bleeding again. He’s moving too much, keeping it open.

Kirishima doesn’t want to change it while he’s so conscious, either, afraid that he’ll panic and
make it worse again.

He sits with him, wiping the sweat from his brow and trying to get him to drink the juice water
until he falls asleep enough for him to change his dressings. It looks swollen and red, and his skin
is cold and pale, but there’s no blistering yet, so Kirishima hopes that the skin is just mangled, and
his body is fighting, rather than settling into full blown gangrene.

Kirishima feels exhausted, and he barely registers that Mina’s entered the room until she’s right
next to him, hand on his shoulder.
“Why don’t you lie down?” She says. “You can’t possibly not be tired.”

Kirishima doesn’t really know how to explain it to her, but he guesses if she’s literally seen
Bakugou fucking him to an orgasm, he can give it a fair shot.

“He… only invites me to bed.” Kirishima says. “I’ve never just...gone. I don’t want him to think
I’m overstepping-”

Mina sighs. “That’s… not okay. You know that, right? He’s your Captain, yes, but he’s...human,
too. And so are you. And whatever it is that you two have going on… you have a say in it.”

Kirishima nods. “But I think it’s a process… if that makes sense.”

“It does, but you can’t throw your life away for it.”

Kirishima nods again. He knows, but, “That’s not how I feel about it.”

“Then I guess that’s up to you.” She says. “Besides, I doubt you’re looking for a fuck when he
looks like this.”

Kirishima snorts. “No, but even if we didn’t…uh...even if we didn’t do anything, he’d invite me.”

Mina tilts her head at him. “He just… let you sleep?”

“Yeah?” Kirishima says.

Her eyebrows lift high, and she looks over to Bakugou, sleeping soundly again. “That’s... unusual.
Kirishima, that’s not really something Bakugou does .”

Kirishima doesn’t really know what to say to that, so he stays quiet.

“Lie down, you idiot.” she says after a while. “If Bakugou minds, I’ll kill him myself. You’re
doing more for him than any of us would have been able to. God, we’d probably have tried to carve
it out of his side.”

Kirishima snorts.

“As temporary captain, your temporary official title is the ship’s nurse.” Mina says, pointing at
him dramatically.

“Not the doctor?” he asks.

" You said you weren’t a doctor.” she turns up her nose with a wink. “Besides, a nurse’s dress is
much more flattering.”

Kirishima snorts, and he goes to give Bakugou more water. Mina bids goodnight, another kiss to
Bakugou’s forehead, and a squeeze to Kirishima’s arm.

Kirishima lies next to Bakugou, tentative. He keeps his distance, but his sleepless nights catch up
with him fast.

He wakes in the middle of the night, to Bakugou’s squirming. He’s not thrashing, yet, but the signs
are there: he’s mumbling and shaking his head.
 Kirishima turns so he’s facing him. He hesitates at first, when he reaches out his hand to brush
back his hair. But when he does, Bakugou leans into the touch. Kirishima runs his thumb between
the crease of his brow, smoothing it out, and Bakugou sighs. His skin is clammy, but the fever
hasn’t gone down, despite his sweats.

In his sleep, Bakugou reaches up and holds fast to Kirishima’s hand. He opens his eyes, and he
looks at him dazedly, blinking slowly.

“Your hair is so pretty.” he mumbles. Kirishima can hardly make out the words. “Wavy.”

Kirishima just holds his breath, and soon Bakugou’s eyes close again, and he falls into sleep.
Kirishima looks at the strands of his hair, still crimped from his braid, stuck that way from the salt
of the sea. He smiles a little, and closes his eyes.

When he falls asleep again, their fingers are intertwined.

They’re nearing the end of another week, now. Bakugou’s condition isn’t improving, but Kirishima
thinks that if they’ve gotten this far without a spreading infection, he really stands a chance. The
crew however, is more skeptical. Mina has assumed captainship and is fretting over what to do
with the map- Kirishima is sure Bakugou would want her to find it, but she’s worried he’d rather
give it to his mother. She’s more upset, too, that he’s so out of it she can’t even ask.

Kirishima has been told time and time again about the turnover of a crew-life was not steadfast on
the sea, let alone as a pirate. But he doubts any of the crew would be able to brush such a death off
their shoulders.

Kirishima puts a hand over his mouth as he thinks of it, at forces his eyes tight against tears.

He knows he would carry the weight forever.

Chapter End Notes

Nai helped me so much with all these chapters HHHH she's such a driving force for
me to write!!!
Nai twitter: @protect_bakugou
Mine: @_cattchi
^_^/"
Thank you so much for reading so far!! This is just the beginning ~
 Chapter 7
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The burn is an ache now. It pulses like it’s bursting, creeping hot up through his ribs and smarting
across his hip. Are his eyes open? Bakugou thinks he can see but he might be just dreaming. He
remembers Deku. He was here. He remembers Might, too, standing over him, side scarred and
mottled, then ripping away, his flesh tearing back until his insides spilled out wet onto his feet.
Bakugou thinks he might throw up but his eyelids are too heavy. He tries calling out to them- but
every move he makes sends pain up through his side, making him fall deeper and deeper into
sleep.

He struggles, gasping, until his eyes open and Mina is there, frantic beside him.

His voice is not his own voice, when he speaks. “Might, he. He was shot. He lived but he died ,
Mina, Deku is dead, he’s- he’s”

She looks terrified, and Bakugou wonders if he’s dying, too. She says something, not looking at
him. He reaches for her attention, afraid she’ll fall away just “like Might, everything inside is…
spillin’ out, Mina, Deku, they’re-” they’re waiting for him, ghosts behind his eyelids, an exit
wound on Deku’s freckled chest and Might’s stomach tangled around his feet, they’re waiting for
him, and he’s dying, he’s dying, he’s dying.

Chapter End Notes

Annnd a short little chapter for Bakugou unu

Sorry this update was a little late ! ^_^;
 Chapter 8
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima calls her in, one night, when Bakugou’s skin goes deathly cold, and his heartbeat
shallows. Sero comes, too.

Mina lies next to him, sobbing, her ear pressed over his fading heartbeat. Kirishima sits by her
head, smoothing down her wild hair as she cries, tears in his own eyes. Sero sits in the desk chair
by his bed, frowning hard. His mind whirs, he can’t believe that Bakugou isn’t recovering, but
doesn’t want to ignore the signs.

Kirishima feels a panic rise at the thought Bakugou just… not being there. He feels it swell in the
bottom of his throat and take his breath away. He curls into himself to press it down into his
stomach, and be strong for the crew, who’s known their Captain much longer than he has. He
forces a breath deep into his lungs, and looks at Bakugou’s pale, thin face, no vigor left in his
features. Seeing him like this is harrowing to his heart.

In the morning, Kirishima is afraid to open his eyes. He can feel that Mina is still half lying on
him, half on Bakugou. Slowly, he opens his eyes. Sero isn’t in the room anymore.

Bakugou isn’t lying down anymore.

Bakugou isn’t lying down anymore.

“Bakugou!” Kirishima says, immediately shaking Mina awake.

“ Captain Bakugou.” Bakugou croaks out.

“Bakugou!” Mina screams, throwing her arms around him. He hisses and she pulls back, and
punches him hard in the arm. “You almost died!”

“Please, I’m fine.” Bakugou says, coughing around his words. Kirishima gets out of bed and grabs
his water bag. Out of habit he tilts it to Bakugou’s lips. The estranged glare Bakugou sends his way
puts Kirishima’s heart at ease. He gives Bakugou the water bag with a small smile.

Mina is crying again, smothering Bakugou in her embrace. She even goes so far as to kiss all over
his face, which makes him push her away, colour finally in his cheeks.

“Mina.” Kirishima laughs. “He’s still injured, remember.”

“Ah! Right, right!” she says, getting up. Her eyes are puffy from all her tears, but her smile is
bright. Kirishima missed that, too.

Kirishima knows he should let the crew know, but he’s afraid that their clamouring might force
Bakugou out of bed too soon.

“How are you feeling?” Mina asks, jumping on the balls of her feet.

“Hungry.” Bakugou says. “I feel like I haven’t eaten in weeks.”

Kirishima and Mina share a glance.

“Well, you kind of haven’t.” Mina says gently. “You’ve been out for a while, Captain.”

“Then get me some food.” Bakugou says.

“Right, I’ll do that. You speak to your nurse now, I’m sure you have a couple words to say.” Mina
says, practically skipping out of the room.

“Nurse?” Bakugou lifts an eyebrow. His usual intimidation is slowly coming back, and it makes
Kirishima grin.

“Mina unofficially appointed me.” Kirishima rubs the back of his neck.

Bakugou frowns. “You didn’t cut anything off.”

“You don’t have to.” Kirishima says. “At least, that’s my opinion.”

“So you used your opinion to treat me, against common medical procedure.”

“Well, yes.” Kirishima says. “And I think it saved your life.”

Bakugou snorts. “I’m not scolding you.”

Kirishima is quiet. “I’m-”

“If you say you’re sorry, I will come over there and end you.” Bakugou says. “I will.”

“But-”

“No!” Bakugou says, sighing. He coughs, and rubs his eyes with the palms of his hands. “You
idiot. You’re more than just leverage.”

“Wow, thank you.” Kirishima says, but he’s smiling.

“You have an unofficial title now. That’s gotta count for something.” Bakugou says. “Was I the
only one injured?”

“This badly, yes. Other than that just minor cuts.” Kirishima says.

“Well.” Bakugou says. “Time to see the damage.”

Kirishima helps him lift off the furs, and Bakugou curses.

“Does it hurt?” Kirishima asks.

“Of course it hurts, idiot. And you fucking ruined these furs with my blood.” he says. “That’s
never coming out.”

Kirishima presses his lips together, trying to suppress his laugh, but he can’t. Bakugou just mutters
next to him. The blood on his bandages is dried, and when Kirishima takes it off, he sees the
wound is mostly closed, now too.

“It’s looking good.” Kirishima says.

“Good being relative, I guess.” Bakugou says, lip upturned in aversion to it. “It ruined my tattoo.”

“And your muscle.” Kirishima says. “It’s dry on the outside, but the inside is probably still healing.
You’ve gotta take it easy.”
Bakugou nods. “Whatever, as long as I’m not dead.”

“That was my favourite tattoo, though.” Kirishima says, smoothing his thumb over the rose petals,
around where his skin is torn.

Bakugou frowns.

“Ah! Sorry.” Kirishima pulls his hand back.

“So taking it easy means I can’t fuck you for a while?”

Kirishima laughs a little, happy he’s back. “That’s precisely what it means, Captain.”

“This is stupid.” Bakugou says, lying down again.

With Bakugou pronounced fully alive and kind of well, Sato cooks up a hearty meal for the crew in
celebration. Bakugou makes his way very, very slowly to the kitchen, glaring all the while at Sero
who’s helping him along.

Kirishima tries to limit the rum he has, just in case it makes him clumsy, and instead of ignoring
him, Bakugou listens to his guidance. Kirishima supposes it’s partly his way of showing
appreciation, and he’s grateful. He mentions it to Mina later, and she shakes her head.

“He mentioned Might, when he was out of it.” She says quietly. “He… he took care of Bakugou.
And Deku. He was shot, pretty close to where Bakugou got shot, too. Everyone thought he was
healed, but months later he died. It got infected or it poisoned him, or something. Then… Deku
died, the same way, but the bullet went right through his back, burst out of his chest. Bakugou
couldn’t even get his body back.”

Kirishima looks at him, sitting amongst his celebrating crew, gritting his teeth against the pain so it
barely shows on his hollow face. He’s scared. Kirishima is, too. He prays he’s healing well. He
prays his Captain will live.

At night, Kirishima redresses his wound, and when Bakugou settles into bed he averts his gaze and
catches his arm- clearly, now, Kirishima sees that it’s not an order, but a quiet request. He settles in
next to him on his left. Bakugou falls asleep quickly, tired from the most movement he’s had in
weeks.

Kirishima finds Bakugou’s arm, and runs his fingers down until he fits their hands together. He
feels braver when Bakugou isn’t there to glare at his small displays of care. Bakugou’s hand
squeezes back, just a little. Kirishima knows that this is a bad idea, that it’s likely he’ll get hurt.
Mina said herself for him to be careful, but Kirishima hasn’t been “careful” since he left his father.
If he gets hurt, he gets hurt, but right now Kirishima wants to focus on the growing feeling of
affection he has for his Captain, the way Bakugou’s hand feels in his, and the skip of his heart
when he lets slip endearment. Kirishima rests his head next to Bakugou’s, feeling the warmth of
his body that’s finally natural again as he drifts into sleep, unbroken by any nightmare.
The next days are lively. Bakugou reaffirms their next route to look for a clue for their map- the
largest trading island of Yuuei. They have a few stops until then for supplies and planned trades.
The last bits of the map are the hardest to come by, and Bakugou is taking his time to be sure of
the information, and to assume a leisurely pace of a pirate definitely not close to finding a
legendary treasure.

Kirishima asked him once, how he even came across information so specific and discrete. Monoma
airily explained that you need just know the right people to ask- who held connections in the past
and what would their motives be thereafter. Sero said he was a spy, but if that's true, Monoma is a
detective as well.

“And why do you guys search for treasure?” Kirishima asks, giddy from his solid acceptance into
the crew- saving their Captain really had its perks. One perk being they pay attention to his
question, even if they’re benighted. “Like, with all the riches? You could be set for life.”

The crew around him is silent, until someone yells out RUM! and the crew uproars in laughter.

“The adventure, hun.” Mina says, draping an arm around his shoulder, hugging him as she passes.

Bakugou stands next to him. He hides his limp well, and if the crew didn't know his pain, you
wouldn't be able to tell he was injured. Mina left out the nightmares and screaming when she
recounted how Kirishima tended to him.

“At our next port, I'm going to get you a proper sword, and teach you how to use it.” Bakugou
says.

“I'd be grateful for a sword, but I don't think you're ready for fighting lessons.” Kirishima says.

“I’ll be ready by the time we dock.” Bakugou says. “But I’ll make sure I’m healed first. I didn’t
come this far to die now. Especially by your hand in a shitty sword fight.”

Kirishima laughs.

Bakugou eyes him for a moment. “You keep fucking doing that.”

“Doing what?” Kirishima asks, suddenly conscious of himself, the way he’s standing, the feeling
of sea salt on his face, the weight of the braid tying his hair back.

“Fucking. Laughing, or whatever.” Bakugou mutters.

“Oh.” Kirishima says. He smiles a little. “I guess I’m just happy.”

Bakugou looks away. “You’re an idiot.”

Kirishima smiles wider, nodding. Yeah, he probably is.

Bakugou rests earlier than usual, now. He sleeps longer, and oftentimes Kirishima can tell he’s
working hard to keep his face from flinching when the boat breaks a wave and it shifts
unexpectedly under his feet, tossing him into a more forceful step than he anticipated. But all in all,
Kirishima thinks he’s healing well, and incredibly fast.

He does wake up now, though, late in the night, sweating hard and his breath heaving. Sometimes
he’s still sleeping, dreaming, when he does so, with his sleep heavy mouth forming mangled words
of No, Don’t!, and Deku! . Kirishima woke once beside him, to see tears streaming down his face.
He was asleep, but his eyes were wide open, staring vacantly ahead. It was terrifying. Kirishima
wiped the sweat from his brow and ran his fingers through his hair until his breathing calmed and
his eyes closed, and he settled his head back into the pillows. Kirishima thinks the fever he had
must have triggered something that restarted the nightmares Mina mentioned he had in the past. He
frowns and tries to lull him back to sleep, petting his head and humming lullabies he barely
remembers.

Kirishima doesn’t know if Bakugou remembers anything when he wakes, but he doesn’t mention it
to him either way. It’s not every night, but Kirishima’s heart aches seeing him like that,
nonetheless. Especially when his explosive demeanor was on the mend, seeing his Captain fall so
short of his true likeness was difficult to watch.

Kirishima was adamant that he not over-exert himself, worried that the wound would open inside
and wreak havoc on his body. He winces every time Bakugou insists on climbing the stairs to the
wheel, or make his way down to the kitchen more than thrice a day. But mostly he’s intent on
tracing his hand up Kirishima’s thigh, a low look in his eyes that Kirishima knows means he wants
to go to bed with him. It’s hard rejecting him, but Kirishima is sure that if too much blood rushes
low, Bakugou would pass out, or something horrible. He’s being cautious, perhaps overly so, but
the guilt still weighs on his shoulders, and he wants no further harm to befall their captain.

Bakugou starts studying again, but he gets frustrated quickly, finding that he’s forgetting things he
knows he’s learned before. Kirishima guesses it’s the stress of his injury, and being away from it
for a while.

He’s writing now, his letters still shaky, but he’s concentrating so hard that Kirishima honestly
thinks that he just has a natural chicken scratch of a style.

“Kirishima.” Bakugou says, shifting in his seat. Mina put a pillow down on the wooden seat for
him, and he threw it off, clicking his tongue, but Kirishima suspects he’s regretting it now and too
proud to regain the comfort. “How do you spell my name?”

Kirishima almost slaps himself. That’s probably the first thing he should have shown him, for
god’s sake. He spells it out slowly, and Bakugou dips his fountain pen into the ink carefully,
scratching down the parchment intently.

When he’s finished Bakugou looks at his work proudly, holding it up. His orange eyes flash in the
candlelight. Kirishima feels proud of him, too but he wouldn’t say that.

“Captain.” Bakugou says. “Tell me how to spell it.”

Kirishima spells it out, and Bakugou write it before his name. He doesn’t leave enough space for
the letters and he writes them smaller as he gets closer to the B , but he manages to fit it in and he’s
pleased but he rewrites it all underneath, memorizing it quickly.

“My first name.” Bakugou says, after a while.

Kirishima tells him, and he writes it down.

Bakugou leans over the parchment, then, mouth silently working around his letters. When he
finishes, he shoves the paper over to Kirishima to have a look.
Kirehsheema Ayjuro

Kirishima’s cheeks flare up, and his heart gives a squeeze. It’s so adorable Kirishima almost
doesn’t want to tell him it’s wrong, but he takes the pen and dips it in the ink so he can rewrite it
properly beneath Bakugou’s scrawl.

Bakugou looks at it and frowns. “You don’t have to show off that your letters are all fancy and
shit.”

“That’s-” Kirishima starts.

“Then why are they all fucking loopy?”

“That’s how I learned to write.” Kirishima says.

“Then why aren’t you teaching me to write like that, shithead?” Bakugou says, annoyed.

“It’s easier to learn it simply, then you can add loops later, if you really want to.” Kirishima says,
not bothered by his Captain’s assertiveness. He wouldn’t be Bakugou, otherwise.

“I don’t want to add loops. It looks fucking dumb.” Bakugou mumbles, and rewrites Kirishima’s
name.

HIs voice starts low, then sounds out the syllables more as he nears the end of spelling Kirishima’s
name. He repeats it to himself, quiet under his breath.

Then, just “Eijirou.”

Kirishima jolts, cheeks feeling warmer.

“Eijirou.” Bakugou says again, elbow on his deck, fist propping up his head. He grins, sly, his eyes
narrowed. He knows exactly what he’s doing. His voice is low and sensual. It’s private and
pressing up against the edges of intimacy, but it’s teasing and because it’s Bakugou’s rough voice
saying it it teases Kirishima even more, and makes him hot under the collar of his shirt. “Maybe
that’s what I should call you. “Kiri” might be too suspicious, now that the seas suspect we have a
Kirishima.”

Kirishima knows that pirates don’t have manners that follow nobilities’. He knows that they’re
crass and their lives are almost opposite of the bare minimum of a standard in a royal household.
But he can’t help but be embarrassed by the captain calling his name out of turn. He dismissed it
before, when Bakugou was fevered and delirious. But now, to say it with intent and teasing, it
makes his heart flustered along with his cheeks.

“Eijirou.” Bakugou’s hand is on his knee. He’s massaging him, moving his ink-stained fingers
up his thigh, squeezing and rubbing, seemingly nonchalant. “You’re shy.”

“What if I said your first name?” Kirishima says, defensive. “I’m not used to such… disorder.”

Bakugou barks his laugh, “Unless you want to sleep outside tonight, then go ahead. Remember
your place.”

Kirishima thinks he’s joking, this time, but Bakugou would probably still go so far as to make him
sleep outside for the fun of it, and Kirishima didn’t really own a spot in Bakugou’s bed, just
because he was his… whatever he was to him. Besides, he think saying Katsuki out loud would be
just as embarrassing for him, at this point, the intimacy it carries is too much for Kirishima to
throw out. Just because he’s living as a pirate doesn’t mean he has to forget all the ideals he grew
up with. “Aye aye, Captain.”

Bakugou presses his lips together, fighting back a laugh. “Don’t ever, ever say that again.”

Kirishima laughs, and Bakugou leans in to kiss him. It catches him off guard; there was very little
affection between them as of late, very little closeness, besides their bodies lightly pressed together
as they slept.

Bakugou’s hand is still on his thigh, and it squeezes hard, sending a jolt through Kirishima’s
stomach, but he pulls away, and Bakugou looks at him, annoyed.

“I really don’t think you’re healed enough for that kind of exertion.” Kirishima says.

“I’m fine.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima reaches slowly, and presses his fingers over the bandage covered by Bakugou’s shirt.
Bakugou winces involuntarily, then curses under his breath. “See? You have to be careful.”

“If you don’t fucking poke my side then it’s fine .” Bakugou grumbles.

Kirishima sighs. “I just don’t want you to be moving it so much, you’ll reopen the wound.”

“I’m moving my mouth .” Bakugou says. “How the fuck do you think I’ll be kissing you? With my
hip? You really are an idiot.”

Kirishima is blank for a moment, then his eyebrows lift- “You want to kiss?”

Bakugou scowls. “Not anymore, dumbass.”

“I thought you wanted to-” Kirishima falters, still not quite able to say fuck out loud, though that’s
exactly what they’ve been doing. He finishes weakly, “have sex.”

“Obviously I want to fuck, but I kind of also want to be able to walk normally.” Bakugou says.
“Sooner, rather than later.”

Oh. Kirishima feels warm. Not so much the tint of his skin, but inside. Bakugou just wanted to kiss
him. “We can still-”

“No.” Bakugou says, standing. “You ruined the moment, I don’t want to anymore.”

Kirishima laughs at his childishness, and stands to get ready for bed. He strips and folds his
clothes, out of habit. He redresses Bakugou’s wound, barely weeping now, but Kirishima wants to
keep the abrasion to a minimum. Bakugou runs his fingers through Kirishima’s hair as he kneels
before him to wrap him up tight.

They climb into bed, Kirishima not all that tired.

Bakugou has his back to him, and the moonlight shines in, enough light for Kirishima’s eyes to
adjust and see in the dimness. Bakugou’s back is covered in welted white scars, deep lacerations
that cross and join, from what Kirishima knows to be the marks of a whip.

Have you seen his back? He remembers Mina’s words. Government prison. Kirishima frowns. He
knew prisoners weren’t treated well, but he wasn’t aware of the blatant torture that they were
subjected to. He just knew of little food, little water, messy conditions and then a trip to the gallows
for more heinous crimes.
“What are you doing?” Bakugou says, voice even, unreadable. Kirishima blinks, and realizes his
fingers are on Bakugou’s back, tracing down his scarred skin.

He whips his hand back, drawing in a sharp breath. “Sorry.”

“Government prison.” Bakugou says.

“Mina explained a bit.” Kirishima says quietly. “I didn’t know-”

“You’re too ignorant for you own good.” Bakugou says. “You’ll get killed, like that.”

Bakugou turns over onto his back, hiding his scars and revealing the small few on his face.
Kirishima takes the moment to ask, “What about this one?”

“Which one.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima traces his thumb over the white scar that runs through his lips. “This one.”

Bakugou thinks. “A ring, I think. I was surprised I didn’t lose any teeth.”

“Here?” Kirishima asks, touching his jaw.

“Shrapnel.” Bakugou says. “The ship being blasted to bits causes more damage than the
cannonball itself, you know. That’s why the Crepitus always wins.”

Kirishima snorts, nodding.

“What about you?” Bakugou says. He taps just over Kirishima’s eye. “Where do your tough scars
come from?”

“Well.” Kirishima says, clearing his throat. “I believe I acquired two on my neck, since joining
your crew. But the one of my eye…”

Bakugou waits.

“Um, when I was little, I woke up to use the bathroom, and I hit my head on the post of my bed in
the dark.” Kirishima says, sheepish.

Bakugou grins, teasing. “So you’ve always been an idiot.”

“I guess.” Kirishima smiles back. He sees the corners of Bakugou’s eyes crinkle, folding the sun-
faded x tattooed into his skin, and he really, really wants to kiss him. He wonders if Bakugou
would let him. Kirishima doesn’t really initiate, but he knows if he keeps waiting for Bakugou to
do so… something sits wrong within him, at that. So he leans in, and presses his lips to Bakugou.
It’s chaste- probably the chastest they’ve done, before, and it makes Kirishima’s heart flip like it’s
his first. He supposes that, in some way, in some manner of situating his emotions, it is.

He feels Bakugou’s breath over his skin, and Kirishima moves closer, letting Bakugou wrap his
arms around him, and card his fingers into his sea-tangled hair. He’s warm and close, and
Kirishima chances to cradle his jaw in his hand as he opens his mouth to let Bakugou lazily slip his
tongue inside, dance along his teeth and bite softly on his bottom lip.

His eyes flutter open, as Bakugou kisses to the side, down his jaw and his neck. One hand is still in
his hair, the other is rubbing down his side. Kirishima feels hot, he hasn’t had Bakugou’s hands on
him in so long, and he can’t help but grow hard, straining against his cloth underwear.
 Bakugou nips at his skin, and his hand slips down under his shorts, squeezing a handful of his ass.

Kirishima makes a noise in his throat and stops kissing him, as hard as it is, pushing him away just
a little. “Captain.”

Bakugou scowls. “Fine.”

He gives Kirishima one last squeeze that almost changes his mind, then turns his back to him as
abruptly as he can manage.. Kirishima breathes out through his nose, amused. He lifts up on his
elbow and hovers over Bakugou, smiling at his pout and furrowed eyebrows. He kisses his cheek,
and Bakugou elbows him away, but not before he sees the slight grin play at the corner of his lips.
Kirishima settles down into the furs, smiling as he drifts into sleep.

Chapter End Notes

Wow a new update already!! I decided to have a night in and recharge! ^_^ I hope you
enjoy~ Thank you so far for your support! <3
 Chapter 9
Chapter Notes

idk if i should add warnings bc the tags are sketch as it is, but there's assault this
chapter

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kirishima feels good. He feels really, really good. Warmth spreads low in his stomach and it makes
his toes tingle. He’s dreaming. He knows he is, because Bakugou is there, hovering over him,
naked and beautiful, and he’s missing the bullet wound in his side.

He’s touching his thighs, his hips, and toying with his balls, his rough fingers shivering across
Kirishima’s sensitive skin. Kirishima sighs when he fits a hand around him, pumping slow. He
relaxes and slowly rolls his hips into his calloused hand, spreading his legs open. He hums when
fingers press against his hole, teasing and gentle, rubbing the muscle.

Slick fingers reach inside, and Kirishima gasps, rocking his hips, the hand around him tighter and
more insistent. He feels like he’ll come already, the warmth rippling over his body. He breathes
hard. He thinks he says Bakugou’s name.

He tries to fit the fingers deeper, and they go, they scissor and fondle his prostate, and Kirishima
loves it but he’d like Bakugou’s cock more. He whines, and he hears himself.

The hand around him and the fingers inside him feel too real.

His eyes flutter open when he feels hot wetness on his neck-Bakugou’s tongue, licking a trail to his
ear.

“Oh-” Kirishima says, but Bakugou’s hand pumps over the head of his sensitive cock, and his
fingers gyrate inside of him, making his thighs shake. His words turn into a moan that makes him
throw his head back, rolling his hips as he rides out his orgasm. He comes into Bakugou’s hand
hard, pleasure racking through his body. He pants, feeling the sweat already start to cool on his
skin.

“Oh my god.” Kirishima pants. He feels lightheaded, exhausted, incredibly relaxed. He’s not sure
if he’s come so pleasurably in his life, even with Bakugou’s dick in him.

Bakugou is wiping his hand in Kirishima’s nightshirt. Kirishima takes it off and throws it to the
floor. Bakugou stares at him, eyes full of lust, but body holding him back.

Kirishima wants so badly to get him off too. He wants to kiss down his body and lick him into his
mouth, suck his tainted soul out through his dick and make him cum hard down his throat- he
didn’t think he was that pent up from lack of sex until he decided to start dreaming about it, though
he doesn’t recall where his dream ended and Bakugou began.

“I can’t.” Bakugou says, voice lazy. “I’m hard and my head is fucking spinning.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. He’d guessed as much, but, “then why-”

“You were making noises in your sleep.” Bakugou says, his cheeks still tinged pink. “Fucking
moaning and humping my leg.”

“O-oh.” Kirishima says, embarrassed. He’s hoping he’s exaggerating.

“I knew you were a slut but you're so horny you even beg to be fucked in your sleep.”

“Captain…” Kirishima half whines, half sighs as he shuffles out of his underwear, moving
bonelessly. He flops himself back onto the pillows with a a sigh.

“Yeah, just like that.” Bakugou says, voice low and close. Kirishima smiles tiredly, gently pushing
him away.

“Thanks, Captain.” He says, already drifting into sleep again. Then, he adds quietly, a little blush
on his cheeks unseen in the dark- “I'll make it up to you.”

In the morning, Kirishima sits on the stairs to the wheel deck with his head in his hands. Mina talks
to him from her post, laughing at his woes.

“Just tell me what’s wrong, Kirishima.” Even though she’s behind him, Kirishima can hear that
she’s smiling wickedly by the tone of his voice.

“We…”

“You fucked!” She says. “But he’s injured! Kirishima, you dog.”

Kirishima groans. “No, no, I’m… I can’t believe myself. He said I was… um, aroused,”

“Honey if you keep using fancy sex words like that I’m going to throw you off the side of the
ship.” Mina says.

“Well what else am I supposed to say?” Kirishima groans. “You all talk so forwardly it’s
embarrassing.”

“Honestly I’m surprised you still have a sense of propriety left in you.”

“Who’s using fancy words now?” Kirishima turns a little, grinning. She’s smiling down at him.

“Probably picked it up from your noble ass.” she says, sniffing the air dramatically. Kirishima
laughs. “Now. Out with it.”

“Right.” Kirishima turns, rubbing the back of his neck. It was much easier to talk about this stuff
when he wasn’t looking right at someone. He felt odd- like he should be guilty but the feeling isn’t
there- so he feels guilty about not feeling guilty? He just needed someone to talk to and Mina was,
without a doubt, the person to see. “I can’t believe I was like that in my sleep! It’s embarrassing
how… I dunno, needy that is.”

Mina cackles behind him.

“He just did me… like, with his fingers. I feel bad because he’s too lightheaded to get off, but…
uh, I’m sorry, Mina, if this is too much information, but it was really , really good. He’s never
spent that much time doing that and... “ Kirishima stops, ears burning from oversharing, and from
sharing atall, but he’s grinning remembering it, feeling like a fool.
Mina laughs behind him. “Yeah, he’s good with his hands, that’s for certain.”

Kirishima turns to look at her, and her face is amused, reminiscent. “I thought you-”

She laughs again, locking eyes with him. “Sometimes friends help each other out, Kirishima.
Especially drunk friends.”

Kirishima snorts. “Fair enough. I’ve never been drunk before.”

“What!” Mina yells. “My god, Kirishima. The next time we rest up before a longer voyage I’ll
show you the wonders of rum.”

“I’m counting on it, Mina.” Kirishima laughs.

“You know, hun.” Mina says. “I’m not sure if you and Bakugou have talked about your
relationship, but he’s never treated anyone like he treats you.”

Kirishima blushes. He’s thought about this, too. He’s not sure what to call it, because it definitely
doesn’t feel like courtship.

“He’s a mess.” Mina mumbles. “And I don’t think he’s being very considerate sometimes, but you
guys do your thing and… Kirishima, if he ever does something stupid, let me know.”

Kirishima doesn’t say anything, still thinking about the reality of the stake of their relationship- a
pirate and a Kirishima.

“I know you mightn’t want to share everything, but I’m here for you too, Kirishima.” Mina says,
honestly. “I’m just worried… for both of you.”

“Thanks, Mina.” Kirishima says, genuine. He knows he can count on her. He’s worried, too, that
he’ll let his heart get away from him. But at the same time, he’s been in too deep from the very
start.

They reach their port before the week is out. Before they dock, Bakugou makes sure every hair is
tucked tight underneath Kirishima’s bandana. When he raises his hand to adjust it, Bakugou swats
it away. They dock far from the busy port. Bakugou heads out with Ojirou for supplies, and Mina
and Sero stick together to go do something that’s probably stupid.

Kirishima stays on the ship for a bit, inside of Bakugou’s quarters, writing a letter to his younger
sister. He explains that he’s fine and well, and that he’s being taken care of… he doesn’t mention
being upset with their father, or anything that might make her worry more. He just says that he
actually went to Ka, a pretty impressive feat for a Kirishima, and that they’re on the Souzou Strip
for a while, hopping in and out of ports for supplies and minor trades. Eiko had always wanted to
go. There were hidden treasure and riches around every corner, buried in the goods of merchant
stalls and hidden behind tavern walls. He wonders if he should get something for her, but he’s not
sure how he would deliver it discreetly. A letter was fine, he could attach it to a messenger bird,
and it would fly right to Iwa, and from the messenger post it would be delivered to his household.
A package might draw unwanted attention. Kirishima tucks the note into the sleeve of his shirt and
sets out. He had asked Bakugou about money on the port- last time he had eyed the fruits
enviously, and this time he has pocket change to buy a fresh mango and send his letter on it’s way.

He sends his letter first, trying his best not to get pooped on by the waiting birds. He thinks he
spots Tokoyami perched amongst the flock, his proud gaze almost human.
Sero told him Tokoyami was once a man, cursed into the form of a blackbird. Kirishima, like many
things he's been told and been witness to since boarding the Crepitus, half believes it.

He manages to get away clean, and he watches his messenger fly high into the air.

Next, he searches for the biggest and juiciest mango he can gets his hands on. He eyes down the
marketplace until he sees a promising stall. He sets to testing the ripeness of the fruit, and smiles at
the girl who’s managing.

She reminds him of Uraraka, with her round face and bright eyes.

Kirishima’s life seems like a distant dream- he was a noble, a to-be-appointed Lord of Iwa. He was
engaged to Ochako Uraraka, a princess of a small country. She wasn’t an heir to the throne, but
their relationship would have strengthened ties between Iwa and Mujuuryouku. Kirishima’s days
should have been filled with paperwork and meetings and fancy balls. He thinks, smiling again at
the merchant, that he wouldn’t have minded being married to Uraraka. They courted, obviously
uninterested in one another further than friendship, but he thinks that a life with a good friend
would be just fine. However, he likes this life too- dangerous and unpredictable, lazing in the
streets of a foreign island and chasing an impossible treasure. Also- he’s with a man who makes
his heart skip a beat every time his gold-flecked eyes catch his own.

“I’ll take this one, please.” Kirishima says. He shows her his pick. She holds out her hand and
Kirishima drops the coins into it. A glance to his left shows Bakugou’s pirate hat, sifting through
the crowd. Kirishima thinks it’s amazing how he always manages to find him. He comes through
the crowd as Kirishima is still talking to the merchant.

“You remind me of someone I know.” Kirishima says, still talking to the girl. Bakugou is picking
up the mangoes, inspecting them, too.

“Do I?” she laughs.

“She’s a princess.” Kirishima says, knowing she won’t believe him.

She laughs and waves her hand, a little blush on her cheeks. Kirishima smiles at it, happy she’s
flattered.

“Thank you for the fruit.”

“Come again!” She says, waving as he walks toward Bakugou, leaving the stall with him.

Kirishima sinks his teeth into the fruit. It shocks his tastebuds and he hums, licking at the juice that
dribbles down his chin.

“She reminds you of someone?” Bakugou asks. His voice is a little off, Kirishima isn’t used to
Bakugou having small-talk- he was too straight to the point and aggressive. Kirishima knows he’s
playing at something, but he takes the bait.

“Yeah.” Kirishima laughs. “My fiancée, actually. She has the same round face.”

Bakugou stops walking and pulls him aside, shuffling out of the crowd and into a narrow alley.
Laundry flaps in the wind overhead, and the brick is hot against Kirishima’s back. He takes another
bite of his fruit, then it hits him.

From Bakugou’s perspective, Kirishima is engaged. He doesn’t know it’s arranged, that he barely
knows the woman past an acquaintant level. So his quick dismissal could be jarring, considering
… possible feelings? That exist between them. Well, Kirishima has definitely settled that he has
developing affections for Bakugou, at this point, and Mina’s words coupled with Bakugou’s
actions lead Kirishima to suspect that there’s growing sincerity on Bakugou’s end, too, though it’s
always hard to tell.

Bakugou flicks Kirishima in the forehead. Kirishima lifts a hand to the sudden sting.

“Fucking listen to me when I’m talking, you shithead.” Bakugou barks.

“Ah, sorry.” Kirishima says, rubbing his forehead. Bakugou huffs, eyes closing in his frown.
Kirishima doesn’t wait for him to repeat himself, he just tries to clear the air as soon as possible-
“Listen, um. She’s… it’s an arranged marriage, Captain. It’s pretty normal for people like... For
people in my family. She’s very nice, and we get along well, but I didn’t propose to her, if that’s
what you’re thinking.”

“I’m not thinking that.” Bakugou frowns, glaring at him, and Kirishima almost smiles because he
can tell that actually, yes, he was thinking that.

“Are you jealous, Captain?” Kirishima asks. He casually takes a bite out of his fruit, letting the
juice drip down his hand again, unworried about the mess. He enjoys the dance they have now, the
step back and forth between Bakugou’s authority and his leniency with Kirishima, and Kirishima’s
willingness and curiosity in slowly testing Bakugou’s limits, seeing how far he can push him,
seeing what uninvented buttons he can press.

Bakugou catches his hand, and even though Kirishima was expecting it it still makes him jump. He
swallows the fruit in his mouth, and he’s glad he did because what Bakugou does next would
probably have made him choke- he brings Kirishima’s hand to his mouth, and he bites from the
mango. He licks up the juice that dribbles out over Kirishima’s hand, his tongue laving across the
stickiness on his skin.

He pushes Kirishima firmer against the wall, the brick hitching on his shirt. Bakugou slips a leg
between his thighs and his tongue between his lips, sucking and tasting the fruit inside his mouth.
He has a deathgrip on Kirishima’s wrist, and his other hand fits rough against his hip, squeezing
and rubbing him right down to where he grips his dick through his pants, making Kirishima’s
stomach flutter and his hips drop down to press more into the weight of Bakugou’s fingers.

The captain bites hard on his lip and moves to lick a sticky trail down his jaw, to his neck where he
bites and licks again, all while rubbing his dick to hardness.

Kirishima knows people are passing, curious and peeking, others embarrassedly ignoring their
display, but he can’t help but stay enraptured by Bakugou’s touch.

Just as he’s breathing heavy, considering dropping the fruit to the ground to use both hands to hold
onto Bakugou’s body, his captain pulls back, sly grin on his face. He wipes his arm across his
mouth.

“Think your fiancée would make you feel as good as I make you feel? The way I make you feel
good?” Bakugou looks at him hard, eyes locked with his then passing over his face and the
bruising work on his neck.

Kirishima swallows, breathing hard. His eyelashes flutter as he blinks, trying to take in the friction
still between them and the handsome cut of Bakugou’s jaw as he proudly juts it out.

“You’re mine , Eijirou.” he says airily, and it sends a thrill through Kirishima’s stomach. Kirishima
knows Bakugou means it lightly. Well, in the sense that he’s letting him know, yes, he’s jealous,
and he’s not interested in sharing Kirishima with anyone, princess or not.

“Yes, Captain.” Kirishima shoots him back a playful grin, and Kirishima doesn’t miss the quick
raise of Bakugou’s eyebrows, nor the pleased smile that passes quick across his lips.

“Now that that’s settled.” Bakugou says, rolling his shoulders. Kirishima doesn’t know how he can
walk around in his full Captain’s gear, coat and hat and all, in this kind of heat, but it’s like
Bakugou was made for the flames, the way he walks so easily, completely unaffected. “Let’s have
a sword made for you.”

Kirishima breathes deep as he follows Bakugou through the crowd, willing his boner away so he
doesn’t appear to be a pervert roaming the market stalls.

They walk side by side until the market becomes the outskirts of the city. Bakugou walks into a
blacksmith shop, and Kirishima follows suit. There are swords of all kinds hanging on display, and
Kirishima admires them until the blacksmith comes to the front.

He looks young but his hair is shockingly grey, almost white, as are his eyelashes. His grin is sharp
and he doesn’t bat an eye at Bakugou’s obvious pirate-themed attire. “What can I do for you folks
today? I’m Tetsutetsu. I’ll make your blade, if you need one.”

Kirishima grins. He has a thick accent, straight from the heart of Souzou. “I need a sword.”

“How fast can we get one?” Bakugou asks. “I’m on a tight schedule.”

He’s lying, but Kirishima doesn’t say anything. The trade is in a week, so he has leeway, even if he
did want to get a move on.

“For a steeper fee we can put you ahead on the list.” Tetsutetsu says.

Bakugou frowns. “What’s the usual turnover?”

“Three days.”

“I got a trade in two.” Bakugou lies.

“Then the price is higher.” the blacksmith shrugs. “All I can do.”

Bakugou clicks his tongue and roots into his coat for his coin purse. “Fine. Here’s half, you get the
rest when we come back. “25 1/4 inch blade, twin fullers. Turned walnut grip, brass windings,
and…”

Kirishima doesn’t catch his mumbling, and Bakugou turns his shoulder so Kirishima can’t see him
handing something over. He doesn’t think much of it, and goes back to looking at the craftmanship
on the walls. Bakugou was smart. Kirishima didn't know a whole lot about swords or their make,
he just knew their balance was important.

He thinks he would have liked to have been a blacksmith, maybe. He was always expecting for a
day where he’d be forcefully retired from the Iwa government, and an occupation like this seemed
humble and rewarding.

“Sir, your work is beautiful.” Kirishima says. “I don’t know much about blacksmithing, but I do
think these are lovely.”
Bakugou turns a bit, glaring. Kirishima’s not sure what his problem is, so he shoots him back a
look of confusion. Bakugou rolls his eyes.

“Thank you!” Tetsutetsu says. “Now, who is the sword for?”

“That’d be me! Kiris-” Kirishima gets cut off with Bakugou’s interruption. Kirishima almost claps
his hand over his mouth- he needed to be more careful.

“Eijirou.” Bakugou says.

“We need the last name, too, sir.” Tetsutetsu says. He’s jotting it down on a parchment in front of
him, Bakugou eyeing the letters curiously. Kirishima grins, knowing he’s trying to read them.

“Bakugou.” Bakugou says.

“Bakugou Eijirou. All right, sir. Your sword will be ready by sunset tomorrow.”

Kirishima’s cheeks flare up and his stomach flips at hearing his name put together with Bakugou’s,
and he can’t look him right in the eye. He wonders if he’ll be forever tormented by the lack of
propriety pirates seem to hold. Bakugou did it for safety, but it still makes Kirishima’s heart
wander places it really shouldn’t go.

Kirishima thanks the man, and Bakugou gives Kirishima another glare before they walk out of the
shop.

“What’s wrong?” Kirishima asks. He’s not annoyed, just curious.

Bakugou sighs. “You’re gonna get found out, like that.”

“Oh!” Kirishima says. “Yeah, I’m sorry, my name just-”

“Not just that, you idiot.” Bakugou says, slapping the back of Kirishima’s head. It doesn’t hurt, it’s
more playful than anything, and Kirishima grins at Bakugou’s concern. “You gotta stop being so
goddamn fucking polite all the fuckin’ time. And you walk like a pansy, too. You look like royalty
from a hundred feet away.”

Kirishima bursts out laughing, holding his head back. People stare, but he can’t help it. “How am I
supposed to walk, Captain?”

Kirishima tucks his hands into his pants like he has a belt and saunters ahead, slouched over
dramatically. He pouts his lip out and turns his head back to Bakugou. “Like this?”

“I don’t know you.” Bakugou says, lifting his eyebrows.

“C’mon, Cap’n. I’m yer crew member. Yer ol’ mate.” Kirishima spits and his saliva lands next to a
woman’s dress- she looks at him, disgusted, and he straightens up immediately, waving his hands
in apology.

“God you’re so fucking stupid.” Bakugou sighs. He pushes past Kirishima, but it’s only because
he’s fighting back a grin. Kirishima laughs to himself, wiping his mouth on the back of his sleeve.
“Just. Stop saying fucking please. Unless you’re begging for my cock, I don’t wanna hear it outta
your mouth.”

“Yes, Captain.” Kirishima snorts, following him close behind.

They’re going to be spending an extra day or so in this port, and Bakugou wants all the crew close
to the ship, just in case something happens. They’re pretty discrete, and from what Monoma hears,
there isn’t any word about a Kirishima aboard the Crepitus. Bakugou makes Shouji and Monoma
stay in the town so Tokoyami can send word if something happens so they can prepare a quick
departure.

For now, Kirishima fixes the rigging with Sero, and Bakugou isn’t anywhere to be seen.

“So, why did you start sailing with Bakugou?” Kirishima asks. “If it’s okay for me to ask.”

“Yeah, it’s no problem. He kidnapped me from my family and fucked me so hard I saw the
afterlife. Every since then I’ve been smitten by his command.”

Kirishima pauses for a second, slackjawed, then laughs loud, eyes tearing up. Sero’s grin stretches
across his face until he’s laughing, too.

“Sorry, sorry. That might’ve been a little low.” Sero says. “Um, if it makes you feel any better, my
old man left me on my own, too. It was just my brother and I, for a long time. Then it was just me.
I worked on the docks, and one day the Crepitus rolled up, and this kid comes out, the same age as
me, claiming to be the captain! I don’t believe it, so I sneak on board at night. Bakugou catches me
and, of course, threatens to kill me on the spot. But he says I can die or be part of his crew, and
well, that’s kind of what I wanted in the first place. The crew part, not the dying part.”

“Amazing.” Kirishima laughs. “And I know I’ve told you before, Sero, but honestly, you’re all a
lot braver than I ever was at that age.”

“I dunno if it was about bravery, mate.” Sero says, and Kirishima realizes once again the
difference between their lives. “It’s more about doing what you have to to survive.”

“You’re right.” Kirishima nods. “I’m sorry. I really commend you for it, and I’m… I’m sorry my
family is the cause of your plights.”

Sero laughs, rubbing the back of his neck. “Ah, I dunno if anyone’s ever apologized to me before.
It’s fine, or whatever. Different lots in life. You know.”

Kirishima smiles, nodding at him. “Well, I’m in with your lot, now. Is there anything else you can
show me about the ship? I feel like I’m getting pretty used to the ropes, but I don’t know half as
much as you about carpentry, and I’ve been here long enough.”

Sero takes him below the deck to explain him the ins and outs of the system. Kirishima thinks there
are new men on the boat, but he waits until they’re alone to ask Sero about it.

“Yeah, that’s what Mina and the Captain do a lot of the time when we port. There’s always a crew
turnover. Bakugou doesn’t like keeping people for very long. You can’t trust them. He has his base
crew, though.”

“Ah, that makes sense.” Kirishima nods, thinking of Taichi.

“Well, if you’re comfortable replacing those nails, then I’ll keep working above deck.” Sero says.
“I’m glad you’re good at more than one thing.”

“I’m not sure about good, but I’m trying.” Kirishima laughs.

“Don’t sell yourself short, noble.” Sero says. “You’ve surprised all of us.”
Kirishima is proud at that, considering he’s never really thought himself to be particularly good at
anything. He’s not bad at things, per say, but he’s not a genius.

He settles into his work, prying out bent and rusted nails from the boards of the ship and replacing
them properly so their heads are flush with the wooden finish. One of the new crew keeps looking
over at him, so he gives the man a smile and a nod. He’s burly and sun-worn, his skin spotted from
the heat and what Kirishima thinks to be many years at sea. He wonders how Bakugou and Mina
choose members for their crew, and if he’d ever get the chance to join them.

“Uh, are you Kiri?” the man asks, voice gruff. He sets down his tools, and walks over to
Kirishima. He has to duck beneath the beams and hanging nets in the underbelly of the ship, he’s
so tall.

“Yes!” Kirishima says, a little surprised his name is known amongst the newcomers. Sure, there
might only be 20 or 30 aboard the Crepitus, but besides the crew Kirishima sees regularly
accompanying Bakugou, most keep to their posts pretty diligently. He feels bad not learning their
names, too. “What’s your name then, sir?”

His eyebrow twitches in a little, and Kirishima remembers that he’s supposed to drop his
politeness. He hopes the look will pass, but the man’s eyes fall dark and Kirishima thinks he’s been
found out- before he can speak to fix his mistake, the man grabs his shoulders and slams him hard
into the boards he’s working on.

“Hey!” Kirishima yells, pushing back, but the man’s grip is too strong, his hands holding him back
too tightly for him to move. “I was just-”

Kirishima gags when dirty fingers shove inside his mouth, and his skin crawls when the pirate’s
voice whispers in his ear.

“You’re the cabin bitch the little blonde one told me about, huh? Nice and loose for the crew?”
Kirishima feels panic rise in his throat, his stomach almost upturning and spilling out of his mouth
when he realizes the man’s intentions as he starts to haul down his pants. Kirishima tries to yell,
shake his head, but the man has him gripped so strongly all he can do is kick his feet and try to get
away. He presses his feet on the wall in front of him and pushes back with all his might, breaking
the man’s balance enough to shove him off and reach for the hammer he was working with. He
spits and wipes his arm across his mouth. He readjusts his pants and realizes he’s shaking hard.

The pirate is standing with his hands raised in defeat, ducking his head. “I-I guess I thought wrong,
I thought-”

“You ask first!” Kirishima yells.

“Oh! Oh, I’m-” the man clears his throat. “Then, can-”

“That’s not what-” Kirishima yells pulling tight on his hair. “No! No! I’m not- I’m not the cabin
bitch. I’m not. I’m not anyone.”

The floorboards creek beside them, and Kirishima sees Bakugou step into the light, hands in his
coat pocket.

“There a problem here, men?” he asks, eyes flickering over Kirishima, who probably looks like a
lunatic, hammer in his hand and literally shaking in his boots, tears hot in his eyes at the sudden
assault and confusion.

“No, Captain.” the pirate says quickly. “Just a misunderstanding-

Kirishima would have blinked and missed it- Bakugou’s fist flies up fast, connecting hard with the
man’s chin, a crack! that is cut short by the dampness of their wooden room. Kirishima steps
forward, the man stumbling back, crouching down and holding his face. Kirishima sees blood
spilling out between his hands- he either bit his tongue or lost a tooth.

“Off my ship.” Bakugou spits by his feet, voice chilling. “NOW! You’re lucky I’m letting you live,
fucking filth.”

Bakugou grabs Kirishima’s arm and pulls him away from him, up the stairs. He doesn’t see where
the pirate goes, Bakugou’s pace too fast, pulling him across the deck before anyone can stop to
notice. Bakugou practically throws Kirishima into his quarters, and slams the door behind them.
He looks furious.

“Did he hurt you?” Bakugou asks, the grip on his arm painfully tight. “DID HE?”

“No, just-” Kirishima says, still a little dazed about the incident. His stomach flips a little at the
helplessness he felt, and not in the fun way when he’s with Bakugou. He looks at his captain’s
face, stone-cold serious, and remembers once again the parts of his past he’s collected- the prisons,
the torture… the kind of trauma he’s inevitably experienced. Unspeakable.

His concern becomes apparent.

Bakugou reaches up and brushes beneath Kirishima’s eyes, his rough thumbs against his soft skin,
smoothing away the lingering wetness.

“No, Captain.” Kirishima says gently. “He thought I… He thought I was for everyone.”

“Well you’re not .” Bakugou says. “You’re...just for me.”

Kirishima smiles. “I prefer it that way, too, Captain.”

Bakugou’s eyes flit down to his lips, and Kirishima lifts his hands slowly to Bakugou’s face,
pulling him in. He kisses him quick, chaste, and feels the captain’s long eyelashes flutter closed on
his cheeks. Their foreheads rest together for a moment before Bakugou pulls back. He’s blushing
obviously in the still-lit room, and it sends an extra beat through Kirishima’s heart.

“Gotta fucking teach you how to fight.” he mutters. “You can’t hold a sword and you don’t even
know how to use your fists properly. Fucking idiot. You’re gonna get killed.”

“Teach me.” Kirishima says, happy. “I’m a fast learner.”

Bakugou nods.

“You know, I think you’re pretty much there.” Kirishima says, settling his hand over Bakugou’s
hip, rubbing it softly. “It might be sore for a while, but that’s because you aren’t using the muscle
the way you used to.” He thinks about Mina’s words… about Might, the pirate who took care of
him. “There… there were no fragments of the bullet. Everything is out. No infection, nothing.
You’re lucky, Captain.”

Bakugou looks down at his hand. “Lucky that you decided to stay. I’d be dead, otherwise, given
the rest of the idiots in my shit-ass crew.”

Kirishima snorts. “They have their good points.”

Bakugou hums. “Well. I’ll train you later when the sun isn’t so high in the sky. Right now I need
you to read me something, love. S’why I was looking for you.”

“Oh!” Kirishima says, nodding. His mouth tingles from where Bakugou’s lips pressed insistently
against his. “Sure, okay.”

Bakugou glances at him, his lip upturned in a small smirk. “There will be time to make up for all
the missed fucking, later. No worries, nurse.”

Kirishima blushes high, wondering if his thoughts were really so exposed. Though if anyone could
read minds, Kirishima wouldn’t be surprised if it was Bakugou.

“This one.” Bakugou says, holding out a book to Kirishima. He notices stacks and stacks of them,
piled against his desk after they wouldn’t fit on top of it.

Kirishima looks at the letters for a moment and breaks into laughter. “Captain, this…”

“The letters are what you taught me, but the words don’t make any fuckin’ sense.”

“That’s… it’s a different language, Captain.” Kirishima laughs. “This is French.”

Bakugou frowns at the book, looking at it intently. “Do you know it?”

“Yes, I was tutored in it since I was young.” Kirishima says.

“Teach me.”

“Huh! Baku-Captain!” Kirishima grins. “Let’s… let’s keep working on your reading, first. If you
try to learn too many different things at once it’ll get mixed up.”

“Fine.” Bakugou says. “I guess all these are different languages, then.”

Kirishima follows his gaze to a particular pile. He picks up one, and flips through. “Captain, did
you even look to see what books you picked up?”

“Not really. They’re all important, right?” Bakugou says.

“Well, this one is about Navigation, so I guess so.” Kirishima says. But he holds up another book,
surprised at it’s newness until he reads the title, the recently translated- Arabian Nights. “But this
one is kind of a love story. Um, yeah, kind of.”

“Oh.” Bakugou says.

“It has lots of interesting stories within the whole tale. I haven’t read them all myself-”

“There’s more than one story?” Bakugou asks. “But it’s one book.”

Kirishima grins. “We can read it tonight, if you want. Not all of it, but… that might be a good
exercise.”

“Whatever. If you think it’s a good idea. But if it’s stupid I’m tossing it over the side.” Bakugou
says.

Kirishima shrugs. “You could probably get a pretty penny for this one, though. It’s new and
renowned.”

Bakugou’s eyebrows lift up, and the realization dawns on Kirishima.

 “You didn’t purchase these, did you?” Kirishima says.

Bakugou shrugs and mutters, “I’m a pirate, love. Do what I want, and all that.”

Kirishima snorts. A pirate who wants to learn to write his name, read French, and listen to love
stories before he falls asleep.

Despite his losses, Kirishima thinks he’s lucky, too.

Chapter End Notes

was the fiancee thing too sideblinding lol im sorry idk how to ?? write
my first classes with my students started this week!! they're all super cute and nice and
smart!! I'm not sure if I'll be any busier or not, but I hope to keep the same about-
weekly updates! ^_^
 Chapter 10
Chapter Notes

*slides in w a couple hours left of Sunday* sorry its so late ! I had a fun and busy
weekend! ^_^

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Tokoyami’s caw cuts through the air again, and Shouji smooths down his ruffled feathers. They
left the port quickly, aiming to reach their next destination a couple days early, but Mina thinks
there voyage will be a little delayed, judging by the billowing dark clouds up ahead. Kirishima
starts to get a little nervous- he’s been on countless expeditions, aboard the Iwa government ships,
but never for very long, and he’s always been blessed with good weather.

“I might be able to get around it.” Mina says. “It’s still pretty far away. We’re lucky we left early,
though, it’ll cost us some time.”

“Do what you have to.” Bakugou nods. “Kiri, we’ll postpone your training until the storm has past.
I want everything on deck to be staying where it needs to be. Mina, call me up if there’s trouble.”

“Yes, Captain.” she nods.

“Do you really think we can miss it?” Kirishima asks her, before he follows Bakugou to his
quarters.

“Fifty/fifty.” Mina shrugs. “You scared?”

Kiri looks at the clouds again. “I’ve never been on a ship in a storm before.”

“Well, no worries.” Mina says, proudly squaring her shoulders. “I take good care of the Crepitus .
It’ll be a busy venture if it hits, but nothing I can’t handle.”

“When would it hit?” Kirishima asks.

Mina hums. “If we can’t bypass it, it’d be late in the morning, I’d guess.”

Kirishima wonders how it is she can predict that. He plans on asking her soon, when she’s not so
preoccupied. “Thank you, Mina!”

She throws her head back and laughs. “God, you’re the worst pirate ever, Kiri.”

Kirishima laughs too, as he descends the wheel deck. He thinks he’s getting better, though, as his
sword is already feeling like a natural weight against his side.

Bakugou is already inside his chambers, so he knocks on the wooden door. He can literally hear
Bakugou sigh dramatically when he does so, before he says, “Stop being an idiot and come in.”

“Habit.” Kirishima says, as he enters.

“Break it.” Bakugou mutters. He’s already undressed, and he’s stretching his arms high above his
head. Kirishima, despite all the times he’s seen his naked form, can’t help but stare at the tight
muscles of his lean frame.

Kirishima sets his sword down on the chest at the foot of Bakugou’s bed. His thoughts make the
air weigh heavy between them- maybe it’s because he’s thinking about the storm, or because he
can still feel the weighty ache of his muscles, but even with Bakugou, naked and very beautiful in
front of him, he’s uninterested, at the moment, in having sex.

“Um, Captain?” Kirishima says, clearing his throat. He feels strange, discussing it- up until now it
was just actions that he went along with, willing and intrigued, and it’s not that any appeal is lost
on him, he thinks he’s just tired and weary, the days catching up and the coming days nervous on
his mind. “Tonight, I’m… not sure I can do it.”

Bakugou tilts his head. “Okay.”

“Huh?” Kirishima says, surprised. “Really?”

“What do you mean really , idiot?” Bakugou says. He walks over to his desk, carefully peering at
the titles of the books he has there.

“Well, I figured you’d want to-” Kirishima starts.

“Of course I do, love.” Bakugou says. “But if you don’t want to, it’s not a big deal. Your ass has
had a beating the past few days, I’m honestly surprised you wanted it that much.”

Kirishima blushes a little- there was a copious amount of fucking, since he declared Bakugou fit
for more vigorous movement. “We could still, um, do a little bit, if you want.”

“Nah.” Bakugou says. “Rest. You’re no good to me tired. You can’t keep your eyes open and you
forget how to speak properly.”

Kirishima snorts, nodding because it’s true. Once he got tired enough he may as well be dead to the
world until he got a proper night’s sleep. “Thank you, then.”

“That’s not something that needs to be thanked.” Bakugou says. “But, I do have one task.”

“Yes?”

“We didn’t read Arabian Nights.” Bakugou says, holding the text.

“Oh right! I forgot!” Kirishima says. “We can start that.”

Bakugou climbs onto his bed, propping up pillows behind him. He stares at Kirishima expectantly,
waiting for him to follow.

“We’ll need a candle.” Kirishima says. He brings one to the table besides Bakugou’s bed and sets it
down.

"One Thousand and oOne Arabian Nights.” Bakugou says, reading the cover. He flips through the
blank pages until he reaches the first chapter, waiting for Kirishima to undress and climb in beside
him.

“Why don’t these pages have letters?” Bakugou asks, flipping them roughly with his fingers. “It’s a
fucking waste.”

“It’s because chapters usually start on an odd numbered page.” Kirishima says.
"That’s stupid.”

Kirishima laughs. “Yeah, I guess it is.”

Bakugou clears his throat. “What's this word?”

Kirishima peers over. “Chronicles.”

“In the chronicles of… the ans..ansi..” Bakugou frowns.

“Ancient.” Kirishima says. He watches as Bakugou glances over the page.

“This is bullshit.” Bakugou says, slamming the book shut.

Kirishima smiles softly. “It’s a hard book. It’s okay if it goes slow.”

“You read it.” Bakugou says. “I’ll follow along, then I’ll do it out loud.”

"Oh! Good idea.” Kirishima says.

“Of course it is.” Bakugou says, handing the book to him.

Kirishima opens it again, clearing his throat before he speaks. Bakugou’s weight is pressing into
his shoulder intently as he looks at the page, intensely following along. Their closeness, so
innocent now, makes Kirishima’s heart flutter. He clears his throat again.

“Every evening he married a virgin bride, and every morning she was killed. Every day saw a girl
married, and a wife dead.” Kirishima reads.

Bakugou snorts. “I like his style. I got a thing for virgins, too.”

“Should I have been strangled in the morning?” Kirishima asks.

“People get off on that, you know.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima hums, not sure if he’s the type. With Bakugou, though, he thinks he’d try anything.

“Keep reading.” Bakugou nudges Kirishima’s shoulder. "I thought you weren't in the mood."

"I-I'm not!" Kirishima says, blushing. It was uncanny how Bakugou seemed to know the moment
any dirty thought entered his mind. He clears his throat again.

Kirishima reads, and then helps Bakugou through the same page. He still goes slow, and curses
every time he says a word wrong or pauses for too long, but Kirishima is nonetheless amazed at his
progress. He's a natural.

The candle is half as tall as it used to be when Kirishima yawns. “Your turn, Captain.”

There’s no response. Kirishima glances down, suddenly overcome with warmth- he hadn’t
realized, but Bakugou’s head rests heavy on his shoulder, his eyes closed, his breathing deep and
even.

Kirishima glances at the page they’re on to remember it for later, and closes the cover. He manages
to reach the book onto the nightstand and wave out the low flickering flame of the candle without
shaking Bakugou too much.
He still wakes, just enough to sleepily press into Kirishima’s side as he settles into the furs, and
then he’s snoring ever so faintly once again.

Kirishima brushes his hair out of his eyes. He whispers when he speaks, his words swallowed by
the darkness and the sounds of the sea at night, “You’re so beautiful, Bakugou... Thank you for
today. The sword, and… for just reading, this evening.”

Bakugou grunts in his sleep, breathing in deep then letting out a hefty sigh.

“You’re a pirate but you’re not a bad man, Captain.” Kirishima says, his own eyelids drooping
closed. He rests his head partly against Bakugou’s shoulder, and sleep overcomes him at once.

He awakes with a sharp gasp, startled by a thunderous crack ! coupled with Bakugou sitting up
fast. Kirishima blinks, confused, and shakes his head to clearness when he sees Bakugou’s sweaty
forehead and shaking fists, clutching tight into the furs. He’s blinking rapidly, and Kirishima is
shocked into remembering his feverish nights.

“C-Captain?” Kirishima asks carefully, not sure if he’s awake or not.

“S’fine.” Bakugou says, looking at Kirishima. He doesn’t look fine, though. His eyes are on the
edge of petrified. “Yeah, s’fine. Nothing happened.”

“Um, was it a nightmare?” Kirishima asks.

“I said it’s fine .” Bakugou says, throwing himself down into the blankets, his back to Kirishima.

“Okay, okay.” Kirishima says. He glances out the porthole, water running insistently down the
glass. The sea beyond is grey and rough, and suddenly the tipping of the boat is obvious to him. He
settles down into the furs, and presses close to Bakugou’s back.

“Is the storm bad?” Kirishima asks.

“Not bad enough for Mina to wake me.” Bakugou says. “Go back to sleep.”

Kirishima closes his eyes, but the swaying of the ship starts to make his head spin. He concentrates
hard on his breathing, but the dizziness spreads until his stomach churns, and he sits up again,
sweating.

“I’m going to be sick.” Kirishima says, speaking all in a rush so his mouth isn’t open for too long.
He swings his legs over the bed and stumbles to haul up a pair of pants. He needs to be on the
deck, with fresher air and a side to vomit over.

He has trouble walking, and in the back of his mind he wonders how it is the contents of the ship
aren’t being thrown about. He’s just steadying himself on the doorknob when Bakugou is beside
him, hair stuck up on one side of his head from sleeping so solidly. He grips Kirishima’s arm and
leads him outside.

Opening the door allows an onslaught of cold rain, and it’s shocking but it feels good on
Kirishima’s skin. His steps are unsteady and he thinks perhaps looking at the above meter swells
breaking on the ship is not the best idea to gain a level head. He only half reaches the side before
he vomits. The contents of his stomach spill onto the wet deck, and the rails. Bakugou is leaning a
little ways away from him, unfazed.
He’d hoped that vomiting would make him feel better but the seasickness is overwhelming, and his
knees are weak. He wants to crumple onto the deck but he does have pride, so he holds tight to the
side and directs his next upheaval into the sea.

“Ah, Captain!” Mina calls, her voice almost lost in the storm.. “Good morning!”

Kirishima didn’t even know it was morning, it’s so dark out.

“The storm crept up fast. We’re on the outskirts of it.” Mina shouts. “I’ll have us out by evening,
but we’re a little off course.”

“Tell Ojirou to take the wheel so you can get some rest.” Bakugou yells back.

Kirishima is still working on not throwing up the small bit that is in his stomach, but he doesn’t
succeed. He vomits and then dry heaves over the side of the ship, half wishing for a wave to come
up and wash his sick body away. He doesn’t know if he can handle this for an entire day.

“What do we do when the nurse is sick?” Mina calls. “Does he need rum?”

Kirishima waves his hands quickly-that’s the last thing he needs.

Bakugou claps him hard on the back. “Can’t fuckin’ believe you don’t have your sea legs.”

The next hours are the longest of Kirishima’s life. He stands frozen for some time, shaking,
growing cold from the spray of the sea and the rain. Eventually he moves to cling to the stairs to sit
down with his head between his knees, nothing left in his stomach to mess up the deck with-
although the water would wash it all away anyways. The ship still makes him rock into the stair’s
rails, and his dizziness lasts for what seems like a lifetime.

His eyes have been shut for hours, unwilling to open them and let the rocking of the ship sway him
back to heaving. But he opens them, eventually, when it seems to be a lifetime later, when all that’s
left of his sickness is hunger and shakiness.

“Any better?” Ojirou asks.

Kirishima didn’t even realize he’d swapped places with Mina already.

“I’m afraid if I eat I’ll vomit again.” Kirishima admits, his voice slightly unsteady.

“You look like you’re dying.” Sero says. He’s walking, somehow perfectly balanced, along the
ship deck.

“Thank you. It’s the hottest look in Iwa right now, I’ll have you know.” Kirishima says, smiling
tiredly.

“If you’re well enough to joke you’re well enough to man the ropes.” Sero says, jerking his thumb
behind him, grinning. “I haven’t slept a wink. Get to it, Kiri.”

“Right, right.” Kirishima nods. He finds when he stands he’s much steadier than before, and his
stomach just growls instead of upheaving itself. He pushes aside the hunger and focuses on
matching their low sails to the hectic winds, following Shouji’s quick commands. The wet ropes do
a number on his hands, but he pushes through the raw sting and soon, the sky brightens.

He steps back, after a while, and finally raises the sails high again.

“Good work, Kiri.” Shouji says. “I’m guessing you just sailed through your first storm.”
“Yeah.” he says, rolling his shoulders. “Thanks. Good work to you too!”

Shouji chuckles, and grabs his shoulder with his massive hand, shaking it. “Okay. Now I’d get
your hands bandaged, unless you want the water to rot them away on you.”

Kirishima looks at his palms, rubbed raw and torn, his skin white and waterlogged where it’s been
pulled away. He clenches them, feeling the sting. He’s always had tough skin, but that’s no match
for wet ropes. Even the roughest palm would be ripped weary by hours against the braided twine,
without being used to it.

Kirishima wraps his palms in torn cloth, and joins Sato in the kitchen so he can fill his stomach. He
eats a lot, and probably too fast, but he feels like he’s been out for days.

He supposes they’re off course a bit, so he looks for Mina and Bakugou in the map room, curious
about the next course of action.

Sure enough, he finds them, stooped over their maps.

“Ah, look who’s back on their feet!” Mina says, cheery.

“I helped with the ropes, actually.” Kirishima says, proud of his progress.

“A fine sailor!” Mina nods. “And, yep! Your hands are taken care of. It’s not as bad the second
time around, so don’t worry too much, hun!”

Kirishima nods, smiling. “Um, I guess we’re off course?”

“Not by much, actually.” Mina says, looking back to the desk. “Two more days at sea and we can
port in time for the exchange.”

“May I ask, again, how you know about the information?” Kirishima asks. He’s never fully
grasped their ability to find a single strange journal or cloth in the midst of, well, the entire world.

Mina glances at Bakugou, who sighs.

“The original owner of this treasure trusted certain people with pieces of the map. Having the map
spread out would make it harder to find, and only capable of being found by people she deemed
worthy. She passed the information down to her successor, who in turn gathered the map, added to
the treasure, and dispersed the information once again. It’s a matter of finding who they trusted,
who those people trusted, and who they shouldn’t have.” Bakugou says.

“Was she a king?” Kirishima asks.

“No.”

“Was her successor?” Kirishima asks.

“Yes.” Bakugou says. He pauses for a second, but decides to speak. “Might.”

Kirishima nods. “And he… passed it to you?”

Mina freezes, making a pained face at Kirishima. He notes Bakugou’s scowl before he turns away.

“No.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says.

“To a… companion.” Bakugou says.

“Deku?” Kirishima asks. Mina slaps a hand to her face.

“How do you know that name?” Bakugou whips his head around.

“Y-You’ve said it before.” Kirishima says. “In your sleep. Did he help you with the map?”

Bakugou clicks his tongue. “Stop asking so many fucking questions.”

Kirishima frowns, feeling bad he hit a nerve. “Sorry, Captain.”

“Don’t-” Bakugou sighs. “Fuck. Fuck. Yes, he helped with the map, okay? Now shut up. What
does it matter if you know or not?”

“Captain, he was just bein’ curious.” Mina says. She doesn’t say it gently- Kirishima knows at this
point that being careful him would just make him more upset. “I think you owe it to him to answer
a few questions, seeing as you’re keepin’ him on as a regular crew member. He’s already read all
the info, anyways.”

Bakugou glares at her, but Kirishima sees that he concedes.

Kirishima leaves the navigational room after taking a look at their slightly new bearings, still
feeling a little bad. He knew it was a sore spot, what with the nightmares and all, but he felt blind
going into the treasure hunt, and the more information he had, the more he would be able to help.
When Bakugou joins the crew again, it’s like nothing happened, so he’s grateful at least that there
are no hard feelings about his prying.

It's less than a week later when Bakugou takes a look at his hands and deems him fit enough to
hold his sword, so after Kirishima fails again to block many of Bakugou’s punches and high kicks,
he takes up his new blade. He’s a lot better at this- he’s learned how to spar. But Bakugou is tricky
and cunning, and his footwork is quick and hard to follow.

Bakugou uses only one blade against him, but he doesn’t hold back. He won’t cut him, this early
in the match, but his blows are hard and Kirishima’s hands ache under the pressure- all in all
though, he stands his ground for longer than he would have in the past.

“How-” Kirishima breathes deep, sheathing his blade, the night having settled in along with the
weariness of his bones. “How, though, can you kill so easily?”

Bakugou knits his eyebrows together, glaring at him deeply. “Are you stupid?”

Kirishima shrugs. “No. It’s someone’s life.”

Bakugou sighs. “It’s either their life, or yours. What are you gonna choose?”

“It’s not always that black and white-”

“No, but you’ve gotta make it that black and white if you want to come out on top.” Bakugou
says, lip upturned in a scowl. “If you don’t get ‘em when you can, they’ll only get you later.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. He feels like every other day he’s hit with the blunt reality of this world
of survival versus his old world of leisure. He forgets, with the way the crew’s terrifying name
keeps pursuers at bay. The only time he saw their sheer power was when they attacked the
 government boat he was on- and he understands the world’s wariness about them.

“If I asked you to kill someone, would you?” Bakugou asks.

Kirishima looks at his sword. “I… I don’t think so, Captain. It’d have to be a pretty desperate
situation-”

“Then it’s a desperate situation.” Bakugou says. “Would you kill someone?”

“Killing someone would make me no better than my father.” Kirishima says, frustrated by the
pressure.

“Your father ,” Bakugou starts, stepping close to him, sword loose in his hand, “killed the
innocent. Maybe he did get a few bad men, but I… I have met those government dogs. They don’t
kill because they have to, they do it because they want to. It makes them feel all high and fucking
mighty, Kirishima.”

Kirishima swallows, the truth of it all really sinking in deep, Bakugou’s words embedding into
his set of morals, upturning the careful decrees he’s known his whole life.

“They kill for fun.” Bakugou says, lifting his eyebrows. “And, Kirishima, you’re stronger than
that. So when the time comes, and believe me love, if you’re with me it will come, for you to sink
your blade into the rotting, blackened soul of one who wishes to cut short your one and only
precious life...I assure you, you’ll be wanting to save yourself.”

Chapter End Notes

also sorry it wasn't super uhhh plot heavy or w/e I wanted to end on a powerful note!
^_^; Thank you for reading, as always!! <3
 Chapter 11
Chapter Notes

So sorry this is late!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Kirishima ties the ropes to the mooring, hands feeling better already. Mina was surprised at the
quickness of which his skin toughened up, scabbing over and making his palms rough. He thinks
they feel more like Bakugou’s, now.

Mina and Bakugou go off to scope out the meeting place for information, and Kirishima heads to
the nearest messaging port to send another letter to his sister. She would be enamoured with the
beaches here, the white sand and swaying trees- even the harbour docks are inviting. He strolls
easily through the streets until he meets Sero, who walks with him to their meeting point.

Their seller is apparently an old resident of the island, but when they meet Bakugou and Mina in
the distance, they’re... with a couple of kids.

“Oi! Kiri!” Mina calls out. She’s laughing, waving him over. “Meet our sellers!”

Kirishima is already grinning as he approaches. They’re two girls, around the same age, faces
streaked with dirt, eyebrows furrowed together.

“They’re a couple of brats.” Bakugou spits by their feet. The smaller girl spits back, narrowly
missing his boot.

“You’re a brat, pirate!” she yells, fists at her sides. They can’t be more than ten years old.

Sero and Kirishima glance at one another and laugh, unable to keep their amusement from
showing.

“So what’s the hold up, Captain?” Sero asks. “You aren’t gonna take their little journal?”

“We just got here, dumbass.” Bakugou says. “Now, kid, show me the papers.”

“How did you guys get involved in this?” Kirishima asks, crouching to their level.

The taller girl sniffs, sticking her dirty little nose into the air. “Grandma’s legs is bad, she doesn’
wanna be walkin’ all over town lookin’ for a buncha filthy pirates just for a few gems.”

“So she sent you?” Kirishima laughs. He thinks it’s pretty careless, but, there really were all kinds
of people in the world. “You’ve got a big responsibility.”

“We can handle it.” she says. She reaches into the bag at her side. “I dunno why she’s gonna get
money for a crummy ol’ journal, but she says we can have new dresses if we sells it.”

Bakugou reaches down and snatches the journal, quick.

“Hey!” the girl shouts, and slams her fist into his arm.
He smirks down at her, and she pouts.

“Your hat is stupid .” she says.

Bakugou rolls his eyes and nudges her away.

“Bakugou…” Kirishima sighs.

“What?” he says, frowning. “It’s taking too long.”

“That was rude.” Kirishima says. “They’re just kids.”

“I’m not a kid, I’m eleven .” the shorter girl says, crossing her arms.

“Oh, sorry.” Kirishima says. “But he still shouldn’t be rude to you.”

“Kiri, need I remind you who the fuck I am?” Bakugou says, breathing deep.

Kirishima winces as he swears. “I’m just saying, Captain.”

“We’re gonna get out friend here to read the book, and we’ll see if we want to buy it, okay?” Mina
says kindly.

“Okay.” The girls nod at her, obviously liking her more than Bakugou, who keeps scowling at
them.

“Actually, I’m going to read it.” Bakugou says, opening the journal. Kirishima stands, looking over
his shoulder.

Bakugou clears his throat and carefully, slowly, reads out the words- the words that are twisted
around the page, in a font that’s small and difficult to read. He turns the book as he peers at it- this
part is usually pretty descriptive of the coast it makes.

“Litt-?” Bakugou clicks his tongue and shoves the book over to Kirishima.

“The littoral.” Kirishima says.

“The littoral -” he keeps reading, skimming through the blank pages and searching for the four
lined stanza that gives directions. It’s near the end of the book, and he nods as he gets through it.

Sail, swim, and walk not,

There is no safety in the sky,

Row beneath the roots,

And make sure to tell no lies.

“You’re lucky you can read, but that was boring.” the acclaimed eleven year old says.

“Here’s your payment.” Bakugou says, holding out the purse the coins are stowed in.

The girls’ eyes light up, and he crouches down to them. He opens the bag and roots around. He
finds two studs- Kirishima almost snorts- they’re the diamond earrings he was wearing the day
Bakugou took him. He hands one to each of the girls.

“Keep these for yourself.” He says. “Keep ‘em safe, and trade when you're older if you want.
Maybe… Maybe just hide half of it away, if you’re good at keeping secrets.”

The girls stare at him, wide smiles and bright eyes. “Thank you, Captain.”

“I don't really think your hat is stupid.”

Bakugou snorts. “Alright. You get home- and don't run anymore trades for your grandma, not
everyone is as nice as I am.”

“Nice work, Captain.”. Mina says, as they run off. “Look at you, reading and shit.”

Bakugou tries not to look smug as he pockets the journal. “Now we get to relax a bit before we
head to Yuuei.”

“It's a long voyage.” Sero says to Kirishima. “We gotta gather our bearings a bit so we're in top
condition.”

Top condition, apparently, means drunk as sin. Kirishima helps carry the cases of rum onto the
ship. Mina already has a bottle between her lips, swallowing the harsh liquid like it's water. They're
not leaving the island, just planning on anchoring the ship in an unoccupied cove until Bakugou
deems it’s time to leave.

Yuuei is halfway across the globe from where they are, currently. It’d take them weeks to reach it,
and even then, they’re still only searching for a whisper about the information they need. Mina said
that was the longest part, mostly, the waiting and the looking could take months from their search-
once as long as a year.

Kirishima had glanced at the map, trying to find Iwa. He was far, far, far from home. Strangely,
he’s not homesick. He misses his family, and his friends, but for the first time in what feels like
forever, he feels like he’s making choices that are for himself without any weight of selfishness
upon his shoulders.

He watches as the boat steers away from it’s mooring, and they make their lazy way along the
coastline.

“Have you been here before?” Kirishima asks.

“Yes.” Bakugou says. “There’s a cove up ahead that’s hell to get to- but we know where the rocks
are. You line the bow up with the tallest tree and the mountain in the distance, and you’re golden.”

Kirishima looks over the edge of the boat, away from the waves at the sides, and sure enough, the
clear water yields a view to the ocean floor, speckling more and more dark rocks that soon grow in
height and spike dangerously through their liquid hold.

The cove is circled by high palms, a quiet white sand beach tucked away on the island. The water
is brilliantly blue, and there’s scarcely a breeze that rocks the boat once they anchor it down. They
lower a boat to paddle to the shore, but Bakugou stays behind, stripping his clothes, throwing them
into the rowboat as Kirishima descends the side of the ship with Shouji and Monoma.

They’ve hardly started paddling to the shore when Kirishima sees Bakugou stand, a lithe figure on
the railing of his ship. He arches his arms over his head and jumps into the sky, beautiful, as he
dives into the depths below. Kirishima’s stomach lurches at the fall, even though he’s not the one
going. Soon after he sees Mina jump, Sero quick behind her. Others follow their Captain’s
example, but many opt for the rowboats to stay dry as they reach the shore.

There’s a long wharf that juts out into the cove, and they tie their boats to the mooring. Kirishima
sits on the weary wooden ribs, creaking softly in the gentle tide. He pulls off his boots to rest his
feet in the water.

He hears the laughter from the crew, not far now from where the wharf is, and grins. He would’ve
suspected Bakugou to plough on through, to not stop until every bit of information was obtained as
quickly as possible… But Bakugou was smart. He thought of things Kirishima overlooked- like the
need to stay lowkey. The need for his crew to rejuvenate after their hard work was important, too,
and this short stop highlighted to Kirishima even more the fact that, beyond his harsh words and
strict command aboard the Crepitus , he did care about the wellbeing of his crew.

“Oi!” Kirishima hears Bakugou’s voice call out, and he sees him beckoning him into the water.
“Love! C’mere!”

Kirishima waves at him a little, shifting on the wharf. “Uh, I can’t swim!”

“What?”

“I- I can’t swim!” Kirishima yells.

Bakugou breaks away from the group, swimming over to him easily. Though he’s had his head
underwater, his hair still manages to stick out a bit, droplets clinging to the strands and dripping
onto his suntanned shoulders. “I can’t believe I have to teach you everything.”

Kirishima yells when Bakugou yanks on his leg, sudden enough Kirishima can’t grip onto the
wharf. He flails, reaching for the deck, coughing when the water rushes into his mouth and up his
nose. He heaves in, panicked and certain the water will claim his last struggling breaths, clutching
to Bakugou, who- who is holding him up.

He clings to his shoulders, wrapping his legs around his body, not understanding how Bakugou’s
feet aren’t on the cove’s floor but he’s still managing to keep both of them afloat. Kirishima wants
to be mad at him but he can’t- he’s caught off guard by the water droplets clinging to his thick
eyelashes, the beads rolling down his temples, caressing the sudden cut of his jaw to drip finally
from his chin. His eyes are coloured in sunset and the easy smile he gives- for that’s what it is,
now, not a grin, not a smirk, but a genuine smile across his face- dimples one cheek, and makes
Kirishima’s heart flip in his chest. The way his golden hair is lit by the sun behind him, Kirishima
thinks, not for the first time, that he looks like a king.

Bakugou shifts him a little, forcing his grip loose until he sits on his hips. Kirishima wants to hold
him closer- still afraid of the water but trusting in Bakugou’s strength, so he opts to frame his face
with his hands and kiss him deep, believing he can taste the heat of his lips beyond the salt of the
water. Bakugou squeezes his thighs from where he supports him, trails one hand across Kirishima’s
back, never letting his touch break contact with his skin. Kirishima opens his eyes again, breathless
not just from his Captain’s inviting lips but from the rapid pounding of his heart that pumps his
blood so loudly in his ears he’s sure Bakugou can hear each lovestruck beat- for that’s what
Kirishima thinks this is. He couldn’t put a name to the feeling, once, and he dares not utter it aloud,
but now, what else could he call these breathtaking acts of devotion and care he so willingly seeks
and so greatly desires? What is any of this, if not love?

Bakugou kisses his cheek quick and prys Kirishima off of his body, laughing. “You’re like a
starfish. Or a squid.”
“Wow, thank you.” Kirishima says, getting whiplash from the difference between the sincerity of
his thoughts and the humour of Bakugou’s words- though he supposes even that, the quiet jests
reserved for him, factor into his feelings. “Um, you know, I don’t want to drown.”

“You won’t, dumbass.” Bakugou says. “Just stretch out and float.”

Kirishima keeps hold of his hands and Bakugou pushes him away- Kirishima feels panic rise with
the water around his throat but he keeps his eyes steady on Bakugou’s face and tries to hold himself
up by pressing down on Bakugou’s hands- his body is sinking like a rock but his captain keeps his
head above the water.

Kirishima lets Bakugou pull him around the cove, listening and failing to kick properly, but he
never lets him go. The sun sends the sky into pink and red and that means the next day will bear
good weather, too.

“Kiri, hold your breath.” Bakugou says. “I’m gonna pull you under just a bit, okay? Open your
eyes.”

Kirishima breathes in deep, his eyes shut tight and he descends. Bakugou pushes him by the
shoulders under the surface of the water, and hesitantly, Kirishima lets the warm water sting his
eyes. His vision is blurry and his hearing is dampened, the muffled voices of the crew still
splashing wildly in the water seem distant and dreamlike. Bakugou, his cheeks puffed out in front
of him, little bubbles on his face, slipping out of his nose and the corners of his mouth, his hair
floating around his head in front of him, is an image so carefree Kirishima smiles around the air in
his mouth. He smiles wider as Bakugou leans in and bumps their mouths together in an underwater
kiss, so childlike and innocent, it makes his heart feel near-bursting. Bakugou pushes him up out of
the water and Kirishima clings still to his arms, pushing back his wet hair. Bakugou wipes a hand
over his face, too, and smiles at him., laughing. Kirishima loves the sound.

“Alright, let’s get you to shore, then get you drunk.” Bakugou says, pulling Kirishima around him
once again. “Don’t pansy out on the rum this time- I saw you try Sero’s a while back.”

Kirishima pulls back so he can look at Bakugou’s face. “It’s disgusting.”

“But it makes you feel good.” Bakugou says. “And it tastes better the more of it you drink.”

“Mina did say she wanted me to try it, too.” Kirishima says, supposing he’ll try for a drink.

He lowers his legs as the sandy floor draws closer to the water, and his toes bury into the sand,
squishing beneath his feet. His arms fall from their grip around Bakugou’s, but their hands stay
clasped together, and it makes Kirishima have to fight his grin down as they approach the crew.

Shouji and Ojirou have assembled a firepit, larger than Kirishima’s ever seen. There are logs rolled
around it along side flat rocks that scatter over the sand, and their most recent catch of fish have
been impaled, waiting to be roasted.

Kirishima’s clothes are soaked, so he drapes them over a log, and hopes that Bakugou won’t mind
he’s pulling on his shirt he dropped into the rowboat hours before. It’s long and untucked, it
reaches just below his hips, covering everything he feels needs to be covered.

He doesn’t change, though, before Mina whistles at him, wading out of the water herself, naked as
the day she was born. “I hope you get drunk enough for me, tonight, Kiri!”

He laughs, and sits down on one of the dark rocks, still warm from the sun, though it’s almost
completely faded away, now. Stars are starting to peek out in the sky. “Aw, Mina, I wouldn’t have
 to be drunk.”

Bakugou frowns at him from where he’s using a flint kit to start the fire. The sparks catch quick,
and he takes a pipe from Ojirou, lighting it as well. He didn’t smoke often, but when he did
Kirishima thought he was all the more glorious, and the sharp scent lingered on his skin in a way
that made him feel welcoming- he remembers that his mother always hated the scent of tobacco,
but Kirishima likes it, in a way.

“Don’t worry, Captain.” Mina says, pulling her own shirt over her head. She shakes out her hair,
her curls already forming again. “I won’t lay a hand on your precious Kirishima.”

“Shut up.” Bakugou mutters, and the crew let’s out a childish Ohhh! - Kirishima suspects they’re
already drinking. The atmosphere here is different- they tease Bakugou more for his grumpiness,
and he lets them off with less yelling than usual.

Bakugou sits next to him on the rock after hauling up his pants and smirking down at his shirt
draped over Kirishima’s shoulders. “Now, love. Drink up.”

Chapter End Notes

Also sorry it's short;;

 Chapter 12
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Bakugou has had three bottles by the time Kirishima has hardly finished one, because he’s not a
fucking lightweight. Kirishima is leaning into him, cradling the rum he’s still nursing, with a dopey
grin on his face as he cranes his neck to the sky. Bakugou throws away the pipe he’s smoking.

“I’ve never seen these before.” Kirishima says, looking up at the sky.

Bakugou can tell he’s trying hard not to slur his words. It’s cute. “What, the fuckin’ stars?”

“These constellations.” Kirishima says, pointing up. The sleeves of Bakugou’s shirt drape around
his arm. He likes it when Kirishima wears his clothes- not that he has much of a choice. His hair is
drying slowly, curling just slightly at the ends, now that it’s getting longer. The colour still shines
through despite the dampness, and Bakugou wants to tug his fingers through before it dries, feeling
the pull and tangle from the salt. Drinking always makes him horny. He hopes Kirishima won’t be
too drunk to fuck, later.

Kirishima’s mumbling trails off, and he turns his gaze away from the sky and into the blazing fire
before them. Bakugou snorts when Sero starts to sing, his voice warbled and off-key, cutting
through the silence and crackle of the impressive fire before them.

Kirishima perks up next to him. “I know this song.”

“Really?” Bakugou says, resting his elbows on his knees. “You can tell what he’s tryin’ to sing?”
He takes another swig from his bottle.

“Yes.” Kirishima says, smiling softly.

“How d’you know a commoners song?” Bakugou asks.

“I wasn’t totally cut off from the world.” Kirishima laughs. His eyes shine from the drink and his
dumb go-lucky happiness. He starts humming, then, and Bakugou stares at him, amused as he
starts to sing along- his voice is clear and steady, and suddenly Bakugou’s caught up in the
moment, unable to look away as he sings about the young moon, the one spray, the bright drops
and dark waves- it’s a love song, and when Kirishima’s eyes flicker to his own Bakugou feels it all
so deeply in his soul it drags his heart down to his feet, and makes him take a long, long drink of
rum.

If he wanted to, he could be singing about the sea. But for someone who was throwing up their
stomach not too long ago, Bakugou knows the words are more fit for a human lover. Bakugou also
knows it’s stupid. He knows the way he lets Kirishima stand close, interpret his maps, and read to
him until he falls asleep is dangerous. He knows letting him press close to him as they share a bed
is a bad fucking idea- getting close like this yielded pain . It created setbacks.

But when he sees Kirishima blush in the light of the fire as he finishes singing, the crew hollering
and cheering for him to sing another, he’s willing to take the risk- something he’d never thought
was going to happen- never thought he’d let happen,- when he pulled him from his safe little
government ship. The choice makes him anxious, though he doesn’t want to admit it. He pushes
the thoughts away for now. Drunk was probably the worst time to deal with those kinds of
considerations.
Bakugou figures he’s drunk enough to compliment him. He fits his fingers into Kirishima’s damp
hair and tugs, loving the way the young man leaning easily into his touch. “You’ve got a pretty
voice.”

Kirishima grins, laughing a little. He hiccups before he speaks and Bakugou almost growls at how
adorable he is, falling against him the way he does. “Captain, I think you’ve told me that before.”

Bakugou laughs, he doesn’t think it was him who said it, but he won’t refute the claim. “I’ll hear
more of it tonight, then?”

“Mmm.” Kirishima nods, eyes low and suddenly lustful- he looks sultry and dazed, looking up at
Bakugou’s face. Bakugou looks down at him, smirking. They’d have plenty of time alone when
the crew spread out to do whatever they fuck they do when they’re drunk- whatever the fuck they
had the sudden courage to, so Bakugou waits, for now. “Captain, what’s this?”

Bakugou looks down at where Kirishima’s finger is pressing against a tattoo on his forearm. “Um,
it’s a tattoo.”

"But why did you get it?” Kirishima asks, tilting his head.

Bakugou looks at the small inked design- for that’s all it is, spreading out from beneath the dragon
and down onto the back of his hand. “I guess it looked nice, and was traditional of the location I
was in at the time.”

“Where was it?” Kirishima asks, trailing his finger over the looping pattern.

“Golden Edge.” Bakugou murmurs, watching him. He’d never let anyone hold his hand like this,
but with Kirishima, he doesn’t even think about letting him, it just… happens .

Kirishima looks at his knuckles, pressing his thumb over the arrow, the compass, the sails, the
anchor, all in turn. He leans forward, unsteady from the rum, giggling as he falters, and asks about
the shrine on his neck and the second anchor on his chest, Bakugou happy to amuse him with
meanings, even if they are a little amplified by the rum and his desire to see Kirishima’s deep red
eyes brighten along with his smile. His teeth are crowded and sharp, something he’d usually find
unbecoming, but Kirishima made everything about him look handsome. Kirishima makes him soft.
A voice in his head tells him, dangerous .

“You need another bottle.” Bakugou says, handing Kirishima his own, if only to break his train of
thought. “Finish that.”

Kirishima takes it. “You know, rum is pretty good.”

Bakugou laughs. “Yes, love, it’s why I search for treasure. Gotta pay for the nights like these.”

Kirishima giggles, and tips back his head, downing the drink. Bakugou is impressed, though he
knows he’ll probably be sick in the morning. If he wasn’t, he’d be damned.

Bakugou watches the expanse of his throat as his adam’s apple shifts with each swallow. It’s
marked by two scars, one thin, one a fair bit darker than the other, but Bakugou suspects they’ll
grow faint, despite the exposure to the sun. He wants to lick across his skin and taste the dried salt
of the sea, and bite down on his neck until it goes purple beneath his teeth, leaving marks of his
affection across his toughened skin. Fuck waiting.

“Kiri.” Bakugou says, leaning back. He pats his lap. “Fuckin...C’mere.”

Kirishima sits up, and looks around, ears red from the drink and the shyness that somehow still
managed to stick around. He’s so glad it did. It makes Bakugou want to wreck him.

He stands, and Bakugou catches his arm as he sways, not really knowing how drunk he is until he’s
up on his feet. He waits for Kirishima to laugh, then, unbalanced, lift his leg over Bakugou’s hip.
He settles into him, resting his head on Bakugou’s shoulder. The closeness is nice.

“He doin’ okay?” Mina asks. She’s a beast, if there ever was one, empty bottles at her feet and
hardly a slur in her voice- and she would barely have a headache in the morning, to boot.

Bakugou knows his limit, though, and prefers to be more aware of his surroundings, so he never
tries to outdrink her. “He’s good. Fuckin’ drunk though.”

Kirishima hiccups again.

"I told him how wonderful rum is!” Mina shouts.

“He believes it now, but wait ‘til morning!” Bakugou shouts back.

“Oh no…” Kirishima says, sitting back. “I forgot...what rum does to you the next day.”

Bakugou grins, and tucks Kirishima’s hair behind his ear. He looks good like this- blinking slow
and sitting on his lap. He runs his thumb along Kirishima’s jaw, the faintest hint of stubble against
his skin. Bakugou watched him once, shaving himself clean in the mirror in his room. He was
steady and certain, and didn’t make one nick on his complexion.

Bakugou pulls him down, kissing him slow. He licks at Kirishima’s wet lips, sucking on the
bottom one and drawing out a soft whine more quickly than he expected. He tastes rum, and
beneath it all, Kirishima. He tangles his fingers into the red hair he loves so much and pulls back so
he can bite and suck at his neck, breathing in deep his scent and the sharpness of the sea that
lingers on his skin.

He drags his hands up over Kirishima’s form, thick and muscled, but soft, unlike the wiry way he
himself is built. He loves digging his fingers into his flesh, squeezing and dragging across his
body, feeling every bump and curve, making him squirm in his lap.

Kirishima clumsily fits their mouths together again, and Bakugou rubs his hands up over
Kirishima’s thighs.

He hears someone whistle around them, hears Mina howl. He grins into their kiss, Kirishima
tensing, hiding his face a little more into Bakugou. He flips them off quickly, hand raised high, and
delves his tongue into Kirishima’s mouth, swirling his tongue against his, letting his teeth pull on
his lip. Kirishima’s back is warm from the fire, but where he sits on Bakugou grows hot too, and he
slips a hand beneath his own shirt on Kirishima’s shoulders to thumb across Kirishima’s erect
nipples and tease his kisses down to his collarbone, hugging him close by the hips. He fits a hand
over Kirishima’s growing erection, and when Kirishima stifles his whine Bakugou glances around
to see that the crew is acutely dispersing.

“They’re leavin’ , love, so let out more of that pretty voice.” Bakugou says, and Kirishima hums,
dipping his head towards Bakugou’s lips.

“Your voice is nice too.” Kirishima slurs, sighing. He’s rutting softly on Bakugou’s lap- he’s
probably not even aware he’s doing so. “It’s… um, it makes me feel good.”

“Yeah?” Bakugou smirks, pleased at the looseness of Kirishima’s tongue. “How does it make you
feel good?”

“I can’t… I can’t explain it.” Kirishima says, eyebrows fitted together. “It makes me shiver.”

Bakugou bites his lip against the grin that’s spreading across his face. He’s growing hard just
thinking about fucking him here, prompting him to say all the little things he holds back when he’s
sober.

Bakugou runs his hands around Kirishima’s hips and down to grip at his ass, full and soft under his
touch. He pulls Kirishima into him, lifting him just a little so his fingers can tease down to his hole.
Kirishima shifts in his arms, sucking in his breath. Bakugou kisses him, circling his fluttering
entrance with his fingers, pressing down but not inside.

Kirishima whines, pressing back into his touch, and Bakugou peers over his shoulder to watch his
first finger slip inside. He’s so hot, so tight , it makes Bakugou groan because he wants all that
around his dick, no inhibitions with the alcohol running through his system.

Bakugou loves it, making him squirm just from a couple fingers inside- he watches as the tattoos
on his fingers disappear, and he presses deep, kneading his prostate. Kirishima keens around him,
his hands trailing down Bakugou’s chest, down to his pants where his erection presses up through
the cloth.

“Captain.” Kirishima says, nuzzling his face into the side of his neck. He kisses him chastely, and
speaks slurred words against his skin. “Please. I’m so hot, please .’

Bakugou hums. “You should know better by now.”

“God , Katsuki please, I need your cock inside me.” Kirishima says, bumping his forehead with
Bakugou’s, tugging insistently at his pants. Bakugou’s heart almost stops when he whines his
name- it’s a precious thing, you know. The first thing given to you after life. And Kirishima calls it
out like he owns it, his tongue wrapping drunkenly around the syllables, mulling them together…
Bakugou wouldn’t have his name in any other mouth.

He hates that he has such an obvious reaction to it, with the hotness on his cheeks he can’t honestly
attribute to alcohol. He ducks his head and helps Kirishima’s fumbling hands pull his cock out
from his pants, and Kirishima gets up on his knees so Bakugou can guide himself to his hole.

“I don’t think you’re ready.” Bakugou says- no lubrication besides the precum dribbling over his
dick, and not nearly enough time with his fingers inside him.

"I like it.” Kirishima murmurs, looking to the side, not meeting his eyes. “When you...stretch me
open… it hurts but it feels good.”

“Hah.” Bakugou grins, wild- this boy would be his undoing, and even if Bakugou should know
better, he’s letting it happen. “Masochist.” He presses against Kirishima’s hole and Kirishima
presses down, steadily taking him in- he’s so tight it’s almost painful for Bakugou, too, and so hot
inside, soft walls pressing around him. He has to grip his fingers bruisingly into Kirishima’s hips.

Kirishima surprises him by starting the pace, he lifts himself up and thrusts his hips down, panting
hard all the while, his hand already around his weeping dick, trying to get off. Bakugou’s shirt rests
unbuttoned on his chest, and with his movement it starts to slip off of his shoulder.

Bakugou guides him with his hands on his hips, looking up at his handsome pleasured face, sweat
on his forehead and eyes shut tight to the sky as he works himself down on his cock. He’s not the
uncertain virgin he was when he first started fucking him, he’s learned his body, he knows what he
likes, what he wants.

He clenches his walls tight around him and Bakugou grabs hold of him fast so he can't lift up
again. He leans back and rolls his hips into him, a slow friction that makes Kirishima’s mouth fall
open. He looks downright sinful.

“Ahh.” Kirishima breathes out, dizzy, drunk, and hard. Bakugou presses his thumb over the head of
his cock, rubbing the precum down his shaft, slow and teasing. “Katsuki I can’t- I want to but, I
can't come.”

Bakugou snorts. “That’d be the rum, love.”

Kirishima whines, heavy lidded eyes resting over Bakugou’s face. The way he looks at him shows
every little thing he’s feeling, from desperation to how goddamn turned on he is by having
Bakugou’s dick in him. Bakugou fucking loves it- honest eyes were a disadvantage in this life, but
god, he’d never want Kirishima to look at him any other way.

“Katsuki, make me come.”

Bakugou’s cock twitches inside Kirishima at his demand, and he needs to hold himself back from
spilling his load far too soon.

“God, Kirishima.” Bakugou says, breathless himself from the steady pleasure Kirishima has
worked him into. “You'll be the death of me.”

He pulls Kirishima off of him, and he stands unsteadily. In the dying light of the fire Bakugou can
see that the inside of his thighs glisten with sweat, his cock, thick and hard hangs heavy between
his legs. Bakugou stands, too, earning a quick rush of inebriation to his head, but he blinks it away
and makes Kirishima sit on the rock. He pulls his legs up, roughly, making Kirishima fall back. He
drapes one of his legs over his shoulder and grips the other at his hip for leverage, fingers digging
into the plush side of his ass. He teases Kirishima’s hole, wet and loose when he pushes his fingers
inside, making Kirishima groan, wanting more.

Bakugou’s cock is leaking and even though he's drunk he knows he'll come soon, and he wants to
make Kirishima come first.

“Touch yourself.” Bakugou says. Kirishima doesn’t hesitate and puts his hand around himself,
pumping hard. Bakugou gives one last flick against his prostate and withdraws his fingers, taking
hold of his cock.

He lines himself up with Kirishima’s hole and thrusts in quick, he grunts at the heat and the way
Kirishima sucks him in. He snaps his hips into him hard and fast, feeling the pleasure tighten his
balls and make his stomach tense.

“Captain.. am..I...” Kirishima pants, his voice being shaken by Bakugou’s thrusts. “Is it good? Do I
feel good?”

Bakugou’s stomach swoops with arousal at Kirishima’s question. “Fuck.”

Kirishima bites his lip, breath forcing it’s way out of his lungs with every thrust Bakugou pounds
into him.

“Yes, love.” Bakugou grins at him. “You’re good, so good. You take my cock so well, like you
were fucking made to be fucked by me.”
 Kirishima looks pleased with the answer, his cheeks flushing dark.

Bakugou’s own undoing Kirishima’s face as he comes, hard, spilling over his chest and stomach,
his mouth open in pleasure with a debauched moan passing through his lips, loud in the general
quietness of the night. It makes Bakugou come, the tight clench of heat around his cock as his hips
thrust erratically. He spills his load into Kirishima, feeling his own wetness drip over his dick. He
watches as it leaks out around him, watching it spill from Kirishima’s oversensitive hole when he
pulls out slow. He lowers Kirishima’s leg and rests him on his back so he can kneel between his
thighs and plunge his fingers in deep to make him twitch and moan, too undone to get hard but still
able to feel the pleasure of the teasing press against his walls as he scoops out his cum.

“Mmm, Captain.” Kirishima sighs. “Was that good?”

Bakugou looks up. Kirishima's eyes are closed and there's a healthy blush across his cheeks as he
grins up at the sky, cum splattered over his stomach and chest.

“Did I do a good job?”

“You get off on that, huh?” Bakugou grins. He shakes off his hand and wipes it in his pants. “You
wanna know how good you feel inside, huh? How tight you are?”

“Mmm.” Kirishima laughs. He pulls off Bakugou’s shirt and cleans himself up a little. “Yes. But
it's more embarrassing when the moment has passed.”

Bakugou looks out at the cove, moonlight on the still water. He can't see where the crew is
scattered- likely across the beach or in the rowboats, sand working its way into their hair. Bakugou
lies onto his back, sleep coming quickly. “Get down here.”

Kirishima settles next to him tiredly. Bakugou pushes his shoulder- sober it would be more
difficult to get comfortable in the sand, and his drunkenness is losing its strength, so he situates
Kirishima with his back to him so he can press his chest against it and drape his arm over his
stomach.

Kirishima’s hair falls in his face, tickling his nose. Bakugou shakes it away and breathes in deep,
pressing his lips to the back of Kirishima’s neck. The soft rippling of tide reaching out to caress the
sand lulls him quick to sleep, and Bakugou Katsuki, for the first time in a white, rests dreamless
until morning light.

Chapter End Notes

god sooo sorry this is so late! i've been doing some travelling and just been kinda busy
in general, but never fear~ this fic won't be abandoned! ^_^
again thanks to Nai who gives me the best writing advice! I always talk about each
scene with her pretty extensively and ask a million questions before moving on, so I'm
really thankful she puts up with all my writing insecurity LOL <3
thank you for waiting! ^_^

Also the song is actually from after the time of pirates, and not at all relevant but it's
the poem "A Japanese Love Song" (1909) by Alfred Noyes!
 Chapter 13
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima is vomiting before he even knows he’s awake- he feels the acidic upturn of his stomach
and the next thing he knows he’s heaving onto the sand beside him. The morning light didn’t even
wake him, because after he wipes his mouth with the back of his arm he sees the sun is already
high in the sky. It makes his head pound.

“Bakugou! He’s awake!” Mina’s shouting hurts, too. She’s on her way to the into the river that
runs to the ocean, to wash the sand and sleep from her body. “He’s gettin’ water for you, hun.”

“Thanks.” Kirishima says- and promptly vomits again. He’s not sure if this is worse than
seasickness or not- at least then he didn’t have a headache to boot.

Kirishima manages to sit up, and he feels sand sticking to him in literally every crevice of his body.
When he moves his head it shakes out of his hair. He sees Bakugou walking over to him, still in
the nude, but he’s carrying clothes over his arm and one of the water pails from the ship in his
arms. Kirishima is grateful when he hands him the ladle, but he’s overcome again with nausea, and
turns quickly to project his stomach contents in the opposite direction of his captain.

“Sorry.” Kirishima says weakly. He expects Bakugou to make fun of him, but he just helps him sit
up and offers him the water again.

He tucks Kirishima’s hair behind his ears and snorts. “Better or worse than seasickness?”

“I can’t tell.” Kirishima says wearily.

Bakugou laughs softly. “You’ll feel better soon. We’ll wash up and then go into town.”

“Yeah, I’m really hungry.” Kirishima says. He looks at the wet spots around him...everything in
his stomach was certainly gone.

He splashes his face with the remaining water, and when he stands he feels the weakness settle into
his body. He feels drained from the hangover and his head hurts with the sun beating down on it,
and his muscles are sore, like they are after he and-

Kirishima whips his head towards Bakugou, maybe a little too fast for his hungover body to agree
with right away. He blinks his eyes carefully, steadying his gaze.

Bakugou tilts his head, then breaks into a wide grin, knowing. “You’re fuckin’ somethin’ else,
Kiri.”

Kirishima’s cheeks flare up and he holds them with his hands, embarrassed. “Um, I remember,
but… it’s foggy. The crew wasn’t there, right? Like they remembered to leave?”

“They weren’t so drunk they couldn’t hear ya though.” Bakugou says, patting his hand. “C’mon,
let’s get that fucking sand off.”

Kirishima follows him to the river shore, where the tide ebbs and flows, still gentle in the quiet
cove. He’s furrowing his eyebrows, thinking hard- he knows they had sex, but he’s afraid of what
might’ve come out of his mouth- how drunk did you have to be to forget what you’ve said? Was he
that kind of drunk?

“Did I um… say anything weird?” Kirishima asks, uncertain. He figures if he confessed his love
Bakugou would maybe bring it up? Even to tease about it. He has a sudden drop in his stomach
that has nothing to do with nausea when he considers Bakugou’s affections being less than his own
feelings. He pushes the feelings aside, unwilling to consider them.

Bakugou thinks. He bends down, rubbing the water over his legs. Kirishima follows his example,
washing the sand away. It feels good.

“Well, you’ve certainly gotten used to callin’ my name.” Bakugou says. He washes the water over
his thighs, around his dick, and Kirishima still finds himself staring at his skin, covered with ink
and pretty, and his cock, hung long and thick, the whole reason Kirishima is wincing as he cleans
himself in the salt water.

“Should I stop?” Kirishima asks. Bakugou kneels into the water, and Kirishima follows suit,
washing his shoulders and his arms. He runs a hand along his jaw- he needed to shave, soon. He
could only imagine the irritation a beard would cause with all the salt and sand around.

Bakugou looks out to the horizon peeking through the jagged rocks of the cove’s entrance. “No.”

Kirishima grins. He wants to tell Bakugou he can call him by his first name, too, but it seems too
forward- it seems like it’s something Bakugou would throw forth on his own time, and Kirishima
is okay with that.

“One sec.” Bakugou says, wading out of the water. “Get your hair wet!”

Kirishima dips his head into the water, swishing it around- the water is warm but it’s still cool on
his skin under the hot sun, and it makes him feel clean and much less hungover. He swishes the
water in his mouth and spits it away.

Bakugou wades back to him with a comb and a bandana tied around his arm. “I’ll get the sand
out.”

Kirishima sits in the water with his back to him. The pull of the tide makes him sway, but Bakugou
behind him keeps him steady. He works through the tangles as best he can- he’s a little rough but
Kirishima can tell he’s trying to be gentle.

When he can finally, finally, get the comb through easily, he makes Kirishima hold it while he
threads his fingers into his hair and sets to braiding it so it will fit easily beneath the bandana while
they go into town.

“It’s a shame you have to cover it up.” Bakugou mumbles behind him.

“We could dye it with ink?” Kirishima suggests, where Bakugou can’t see his teasing grin.

“No.” Bakugou says, surprisingly serious about it. Kirishima tries to turn to look at him, but he
forces his head straight again. “Even when it’s wet you can tell it’s red. It’s… like a fine silk.”

Kirishima blushes deep, knowing Bakugou sees the colour of his ears because he brushes one
gently with the back of his fingers, chuckling.

“Um, I can do your hair, too?” Kirishima offers, when the bandana is secured tight around his
head, covering his hair.
“Okay.” Bakugou says. He sits down in front of Kirishima, who spreads his legs around Bakugou’s
waist. He’s distracted, again, by the intricate tattoos that spread over his skin- this one a massive
piece, a large ship, its sails rising up, their beams pointed up, the tallest ones gracing the back of
his neck in thin lines. The ink bumps over his welted scars, but Kirishima still thinks it’s beautiful.
He traces his fingers over them, gentle, watching as the water ripples over his skin, healed, now.

He remembers Mina’s words, over and over again. He can’t blame Bakugou for not talking about it
much. She said, Stuff like that… no kid should go through it. Doesn’t matter who they are.

Kirishima finds himself pressing his lips to the base of his neck, a shadow of a memory of last
night slipping through his mind. He doesn’t know how to apologize, the guilt not rightfully placed
in his heart but he feels it anyways, seeing the blatant physical permanence of his captain’s past.
He can’t imagine the toll it’s taken also, on his mind. He stays quiet and kisses him again, then sets
to working the knots out of Bakugou’s hair. It’s hard, with the little forgotten braids and beads, and
his comb catches in them more than once.

“It’s getting long.” Kirishima notes. He’s being gentle- he’d done this with Eiko enough times to
know how to handle the tougher tangles.

“Might cut it soon.” Bakugou says. “Anyways, I worked out the map this morning. I’ll get it on my
arm today.”

“Can I come?” Kirishima asks. “I want to see.”

“You want one?” Bakugou asks. Kirishima wonders if he can fit Bakugou’s hair into a short
ponytail at the base of his neck. He thinks he might be able to.

“Ah… I think I’ll pass.” Kirishima says.

“Did the holes in your ears grow over?” Bakugou asks, turning around as Kirishima finishes.
“Want them pierced again?”

Kirishima kneads his earlobes between his fingers. “I think the holes are still there.”

Bakugou looks down at his chest, and grabs hold of his nipples, making Kirishima blush quickly
and yelp, but he’s in no position to back away. “What about this, huh? Isn’t that the fashion, now?”

Kirishima swats his hands, laughing. “What? Where did you hear that?”

“A little bird told me.” Bakugou says. “I think it’d look very becoming.”

“No!” Kirishima laughs. “That’s embarrassing.”

“Fine, fine.” Bakugou says. “Think about it.”

Kirishima grins. “Alright, Captain.”

Bakugou leans in and presses a wet kiss to his mouth. “If I weren’t on a schedule today I’d fuck
you right here in the water.”

Kirishima laughs, looking at him fondly. Even brushed, his hair is already starting to stick up
everywhere again. “I’d let you have me.”

Bakugou almost growls, the sound he makes in his throat rising up- “Don’t tempt me, Kirishima.”

Kirishima could, if he wanted. And he does want. Bakugou, half leaning over him already, hair
dripping onto his shoulders and the blue sky high above the even bluer water- they’re carefree here,
in a small paradise that relaxes Kirishima’s shoulders and makes him smile easily, happy. But he’s
not sure he can voice the dirty thoughts that come into his mind, so he just smiles and stands with
Bakugou, careful not to make the sand kick up behind them as they walk to where their clothes lay.

The walk into town takes a good forty minutes, and Kirishima is sweating hard by the time they
break free of the humid forest. It’s just him and Bakugou, now, and even though it’s the farthest
thing from courtship, Kirishima can’t help but feel as though they’re on a date. A very strange,
very specifically themed date.

Kirishima digs into the fruit and meat he bought. Bakugou simply picked up his meal from the
shops as he passed, but Kirishima’s morals still lie a little more strictly, despite it all. Bakugou eyes
the signs, and Kirishima knows he’s reading them- he’s improved so much, so fast.

The town is dusty but bright, the buildings painted pinks and blues, and the flags and clothes
hanging about are colourful and tropic. Kirishima takes it all in happily. Children play about in the
street and women stand outside beneath their verandas, fanning themselves as they chat or sell
goods from their porch steps. Kirishima catches the eye of a lady in blue, and he smiles at her
easily, surprised when she winks back.

“You’re quite the charmer.” Bakugou says, after Kirishima gives her an embarrassed wave.

Kirishima laughs lightly.

“Is that how you wooed your fiancée?”

“To be honest, Captain, I’m not quite sure she’s my fiancée anymore.” Kirishima says. If his fleet
has already returned to Iwa, then, he’s not sure what his father has told his mother and sister, or
everyone else. Was he dead to them? He frowns.

Bakugou clicks his tongue. “I didn’t mean to make you all... Sad and shit. I was just fucking
around.”

“Ah!” Kirishima smiles again, quick. “No, it’s not your fault, Captain. Actually, I like this life
much better than my old one.”

“You’re okay with trading comfort and riches for mulling around a dirty old town with a pirate?”
Bakugou asks, grinning back.

“Yes, especially because the pirate I’m mulling around with is quite handsome.” Kirishima says
honestly.

Bakugou’s eyebrows lift quickly and he turns his face to hide the colour sudden on his cheeks.

“Oho!” Kirishima laughs. “Did that make you blush?”

“Shut up.” Bakugou mutters, and Kirishima laughs.

“It did!” Kirishima says, leaning in close as Bakugou pushes him away. “Pink is a good colour on
you, Katsuki.”

“Oh my god.” Bakugou whispers, shoving him away, his scowl not fitting the laughter in his eyes.
Kirishima smiles easily, and backs off. “The fucking tattoo parlour is just up ahead. Stop being an
idiot.”

“Aye, aye, Captain.”

“Didn’t I say to never say that again? You aren’t allowed to come anymore.”

“Captain!” Kirishima says, following him more closely. “Stop being mean.”

“I’m a pirate.” Bakugou snorts. He lets Kirishima follow him into the shop.

The light atmosphere gets cut off when sets of eyes fall on them. Kirishima swallows hard, seeing
the artwork line the walls, inked out on yellowed parchment. The men and women in the shop are
covered in tattoos, eyeing over his blank skin- he doesn’t belong here.

His captain, however, fits right in, and they nod to him as he passes.

“Ah, Captain Bakugou.” a woman’s voice calls out. A beaded doorway parts, and a slight woman
with dark, choppy hair steps through. Her arms are covered in tattoos and so is her neck, with a
thick downward arrow stopping at her collarbone. Her earlobes are stretched long with thick plugs
that curve a point making them hang low. She grins. “It’s been a while. What’s it today?”

Bakugou hands her a paper- he’s drawn the coast he wants on his arm, but it’s unlike the one the
map describes. Kirishima doesn’t know Bakugou’s method for mixing it up, but he thinks it’s
amazing he can piece it together.

"Continue it from here.” Bakugou says.

"Alright. Take a seat where one’s free.” she says.

Bakugou walks between the seats, and sits down. Kirishima takes a seat next to him, looking
about.

“You’ve been here before?” Kirishima asks, voice quiet. He feels like he shouldn’t speak too
loudly, for some reason, as the other artists do their work. There’s a lady next to him painting a
mermaid onto a man’s arm, wiping away the blood with a rag as she goes. She shifts before
Kirishima can get a good look.

“Jirou did this arm.” Bakugou says, holding out the one with the sea dragon twisted around, its
head coming through the flowers on his shoulder to rest high on his chest. “And most of my
piercings.”

Jirou comes back and sits on the other stool, looking at Bakugou’s arm.

“Um, did she-” Kirishima flicks his eyes between Bakugou and the woman in front of him. She has
her supplies balanced in her lap, and Kirishima’s surprised to see that she’s wearing pants, and not
a dress- he didn’t realize before with the way they flowed around her slim hips, but the tuck of
fabric between her thighs is clear as she sits. It looks nice, he thinks, the look something that she
might be imprisoned for in Iwa seemed natural here.

Bakugou stares at him, grinning wide at his inability to explain himself.

“Did his dick too, yeah.” Jirou says.

Kirishima makes a sound in his throat- “Ahhh Bak-Captain, she’s a lady-”

Bakugou grins wider but then jerks his arm from something Jirou did, hissing.
“Don’t move.” She glares up at him, then looks back down to her work.

Kirishima feels alarmed still, at the lack of propriety Bakugou carries around him. He’s not the
least bit opposed to it, but he’s shocked all the same. This world and the one he was raised in are
starkly different.

“Do you want something?” Jirou asks, looking to Kirishima. Her eyes are so deep they’re almost
purple.

“Uh, n-”

“He’s gettin’ his tits pierced.” Bakugou says, flashing him a toothy grin.

“I’m not!” Kirishima says quickly, reddening. Jirou is unaffected, though, and sets to stamping
Bakugou’s design onto his arm. Kirishima watches curiously.

“If you aren’t a patron you have to leave.” She says. “Shop rules.”

Kirishima squints his eyes at Bakugou, who shrugs the shoulder Jirous isn’t working with. He
definitely knew that before he let Kirishima tag along. Kirishima squints harder, and almost breaks
into a grin at Bakugou trying his best to look innocent.

“Get your belly button done. Doesn’t hurt as much as you think it would.” Jirou suggests, eyes
flitting over his torso. “And you’ve got the body for it.”

“Um, thanks.” Kirishima says, and Bakugou frowns at him. He’s not sure he’ll ever remember to
forget manners. “I mean, um, okay! Yeah, okay. Why not.”

Bakugou smirks at him. The shop is crowded with people and papers and things Kirishima
wonders how no one suffocates in the tense atmosphere- though maybe it’s just him being unused
to it all.

“I’ll do you after this, then.” Jirou says.

Kirishima continues to watch Jirou as she starts to poke a needle into Bakugou’s arm, drawing
pinpricks of blood that group together and stream down as she goes. “I’ve never seen this done
before.”

Jirou narrows her eyes. “You live under a rock your whole life?”

Bakugou eyes him carefully.

Kirishima just laughs, figuring it’s best to not say anything at all.

Bakugou doesn’t wince much as Jirou works. He just sits with his brow furrowed, watching her
hands embed the ink into his skin. She’s precise and careful, and Kirishima finds himself
wondering what kind of tattoo he’d ever get. He’s never considered it before, so he has no ideas.
He likes the roses on Bakugou’s neck and thigh, though he doesn’t think they’d suit him very well.
He likes the ones on his knuckles too, small and minimal, more faded than the rest.

He thinks of a skull and crossbones, and how livid his father would be- he snorts aloud and
Bakugou lifts an eyebrow at him. “Sorry, sorry. Just thought of something funny.”

“He’s an idiot.” Bakugou informs Jirou, who nods.

"Hey!” Kirishima laughs. “I was just thinking about a tattoo. I don’t know what I’d choose, if I
ever got one.”

"You can look at the drawings on the walls.” Jirou says. “Choose one of those.”

Kirishima looks around. They’re all beautiful, and a few catch his eye, but he doesn’t plan on
getting one. Before he knows it, Bakugou is finished, looking it over before he pulls his sleeve
down again.

“Alright, take your pick.” Jirou says. She reaches on the desk behind them, and shows him a
framed collected of bars and gems, but Kirishima looks to Bakugou.

“Um, what one? You’re paying…” Kirishima says.

Bakugou looks at them. “Doesn’t matter, get what you want.”

Kirishima nods and looks to them again- the one with three gems that dangle low looks pretty.
Kirishima thinks it’s the nicest, so he goes with that. She takes it out. “Shirt up.”

Kirishima pulls his shirt up for her to lean in and look at the area. She takes her needle and
Kirishima watches with interest as she presses it in- she’s right, it doesn’t hurt like he expected it
to, he’s more curious about it than anything. She pulls it out and quickly replaces it with the
jewelry. Kirishima grins- it looks fancy, hanging there on his lower stomach.

“So you’re a redhead under that bandana.” Jirou says quietly.

Kirishima tilts his head, but Bakugou knits his eyebrows together quick, and he realizes the trail of
red hair from his belly button to below his pants was enough to tip off a sharp mind.

“Have you heard anything?” Bakugou asks, voice low.

“Barely rumours.” Jirou says. “But they’re there. It’ll cost you for the silence.”

Bakugou clicks his tongue.

“Just business.” Jirou says. She looks to Kirishima. “Put your shirt down, boy.”

Kirishima does, quickly. She can’t be that much older than him, but he knows an experience gap
when he sees one.

Bakugou pays her behind the beaded curtains, and Kirishima waits awkwardly in the shop as they
make their deal. Kirishima nods to her when she comes out, and she looks him up and down,
scrutinizing his identity as they leave.

“Fuckin’ bitch.” Bakugou mutters. “Too smart for her own good.”

“I dunno… she’s doing pretty good if she can get money from you that easily.” Kirishima says,
looking back at the shop.

Bakugou scowls at him.

Kirishima shrugs. “It’s true.”

Kirishima eyes the fruit stalls they passed on the way here, wishing for another another refreshing
treat before they started back through the humid forest.

“For god’s sake, just take it.” Bakugou says, snatching one as they pass. Kirishima looks around
and no one noticed- he takes the mango from Bakugou’s hands as he stomps on ahead.

“Can we swordfight when we get back?” Kirishima asks, biting into the stolen fruit. “I think I’ll
beat you, soon.”

“You have one sword and I have two , mind you.” Bakugou says.

“Yeah but you only use one against me.” Kirishima says.

“That’s so you fucking learn.”

“Well use two! And I’ll learn to beat you that way.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou glances back at him. “If you ever beat me, it’ll be by chance.”

“But once I learn, I think we’ll be pretty equal.” Kirishima says. “I’m not as talented as you, but-”

“You’re a fast learner.” Bakugou interrupts. “Don’t… fuckin… talk yourself down. It’ll mess you
up.”

Kirishima didn’t mean to be talking bad about himself, he was just trying to be honest- but he sees
the kind intent in Bakugou’s words and nods. ‘Thank you, Captain.”

“Shut up, Kiri.” Bakugou mutters, never used to Kirishima’s sincerity. Kirishima is fond of it- it’s
Bakugou’s grumpiness that covers his shyness. He brushes heavy leaves aside as they walk the
barely-there trail of the forest, taking in the faint buzz of insects and rustling of the treetops so high
in the sky Kirishima has to almost flip backwards to see them.

“Watch where you’re going.” Bakugou says. “If you get hurt you’re the only one competent
enough to help yourself.”

“Not true.” Kirishima says. “Mina would come and saw my leg off, I’d be fine.”

Bakugou snorts. “Fuckin’ beast, she is.”

Kirishima smiles. “I’m quite fond of her.”

“That’s good, because if you weren’t it’d be hell for you.” Bakugou says, and Kirishima nods in
perfect understanding.

Bakugou makes Kirishima spar in the sand, slipping and falling away beneath his feet as they
fight. Bakugou fights him relentlessly, his energy never seeming to expend itself despite the sun
beating down on them late into the evening. His sword ends up slicing shallowly through
Kirishima’s skin on more than one occasion, but never enough to make a lasting mark. When he
thinks he can no longer lift his sword Bakugou drops his, and charges.

Kirishima throws his sword aside to block him fast, and he manages to stay on his feet. He hits
Bakugou hard, and Bakugou half laughs.

“You’re getting good at this.” Bakugou says.

“Thanks.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou hooks his leg behind his shin and trips him to the sand. Kirishima lands and closes his
eyes against the burst of sand. Bakugou crashes on top of him, but he’s no longer fighting, just
lying there, breathing heavy.

Kirishima puts his hand into Bakugou’s hair, and smiles.

“Let’s get rid of the sand and get back to the ship. I don’t care what you do but I’d rather not sleep
on the beach again tonight.” Bakugou says. “Fucking irritating.”

Kirishima laughs, and Bakugou sighs before standing. Kirishima gets up too, stretching his arms.

“I’ll race you to the water.” Bakugou says, just as he kicks off running. Kirishima yells, running
after him- he catches up but Bakugou’s step is longer, and he splashes into the sea just before him.
Kirishima topples into him purposely, making them both fall- the waves are stronger than they
were this morning and they pull Kirishima out further into the ocean than he’s comfortable with-
he laughs and struggles to hold onto Bakugou.

“You push me down and now you need me?” Bakugou says, laughing, but he holds Kirishima fast.
“You too tired to try swimming again?”

“Yeah.” Kirishima sighs. “But I’ll try anyways.”

“Alright.” Bakugou says, and he holds just to Kirishima’s hands, helping him float.

They practice kicking and floating until the sun finally tucks itself away behind the horizon, but
Kirishima rarely lets go of Bakugou to try to swim on his own- the tide is strong and Kirishima’s
sinking more often than he’d like. They finish in the river to dissuade the salt.

Bakugou helps him up the side of the Crepitus to climb the rope over the side. Kirishima is
exhausted by the time his feet set on the deck. He hasn’t seen the crew around, lately, and he
assumes they’re all off doing their own thing with their free time.

“This is kind of like a vacation for everyone, huh?” Kirishima says, when Bakugou joins him
aboard the ship.

Bakugou nods.

“What do you usually do?” Kirishima asks. “Um, if I wasn’t here?”

“You mean if I didn’t have to fucking babysit?” Bakugou grins.

"Aw, c’mon.” Kirishima smiles.

“Well…” Bakugou thinks, scratching his chin. “I’d probably go to a brothel for a bit. Mina and I
check out some of the finer areas of town to see if there’s anything worthwhile to plunder.”

Kirishima laughs. “I’ve never been to a brothel.”

He’s thought of this before- the times he and Mina disappear until nightfall, sometimes coming
back to the ship drunk and laughing, sometimes not coming back at all. It makes an anxious pit
curdle in his stomach- Kirishima had no name for their relationship, and he wonders if he’s being
naive to even think that that’s what this is. He knows not his importance to Bakugou...was he just a
toy? Being strung along until Bakugou got bored of him? He can’t really blame Bakugou for living
the way he does, it’s simply a different lifestyle to that of which Kirishima is used to, and he
doesn’t feel as though it’s his place to bring it up. For now, he thinks, he should keep his easygoing
thoughts to the forefront of his mind.
“I’m not taking you to one.” Bakugou says.

“Why not?” Kirishima asks. He pulls off his shirt and wrings it out. He follows Bakugou’s lead
and hangs their clothes on the ropes. “I’ll just get Mina to take me, then.”

“You get too much attention.” Bakugou says.

“Oh. Right.” Kirishima says. This Kirishima thing was starting to get on his nerves. He really
should just dye his hair and be on with it. It wasn’t such a rarity, but when coupled with Bakugou,
pirate captain of the dreaded Crepitus , well. It was quite the tip-off.

“I meant potential suitors, but yeah, your hair’s a problem, too.” Bakugou snorts.

“Oh!” Kirishima says, blushing quick. He’s never thought himself to be that kind of desirable
before- he wasn’t unattractive, but his experience with courtship and suitors was rather limited, so
he didn’t think about it very often. “Really, Captain, it might be best if I dye it.”

Bakugou frowns. “Shut up. I don’t mind dealing with it. Soon I’ll have a big enough name no one
will dare come for us because of you.”

"Your name’s already big.” Kirishima says.

“I’m gonna be better, though.” Bakugou says, clenching his fist, grinning wide. “Kiri, love, I’m
gonna be the best pirate out there, ever, on all the seven seas.”

Kirishima believes him.

They read before they go to bed, and fall asleep without more than a few kisses misplaced in the
darkness. Kirishima sleeps peacefully, Bakugou’s breath tickling the back of his neck.

He’s being jostled, though. And the movement works his way into his dreams until he wakes up,
blinking tiredly. Bakugou shouts, and it shocks Kirishima awake, and he scrambles to sit upright in
the bed.

“Captain?” Kirishima says, his eyes adjusting to the dark. He can see he’s shaking. The waves
make the boat creek and rock, eerie when coupled with the way Bakugou’s looking at him as
though he’s seen a ghost. “Are you awake?”

He breathes in shakily, and slaps his hands against his face, the sound loud in the quarter’s silence.
“Fuck. Yeah, just… fuckin’ go back to sleep.”

Kirishima frowns a little. He reaches out to take Bakugou’s hand, careful and gentle. “You know,
Captain, you can… um… Katsuki, you can talk to me.”

When Bakugou turns to him again, Kirishima thinks there are tears in his eyes. He’s shocked, and
it sends a sharp pang through his heart to see Bakugou’s distress.

“Was it a nightmare?” Kirishima asks. “You… you’ve had them before.”

Bakugou is silent, and Kirishima is about to say that he doesn’t have to speak if he doesn’t want to,
when he does talk. “They keep dyin’, Kirishima. And I can’t stop it.”

Kirishima blinks, not sure what he’s talking about at first, but he thinks of the names Bakugou has
called out in his sleep before, and pieces it together.
“And, and-” Bakugou breathes deep, refusing to sound weak, even in this state. “Sometimes I’m
back… in the prison.”

Kirishima squeezes his hand. “Hey, uh, lay your head down. In my lap.”

Bakugou pushes his eyebrows together at him in a tired glare.

“Please?” Kirishima asks. “It’ll make you feel relaxed.”

Bakugou frowns but does as he says. Kirishima settles pillows behind his back and puts his hand in
Bakugou’s hair, petting and threading this fingers through softly.

“Who was Deku?” Kirishima asks. “You don’t have to talk, but…”

Bakugou sighs. “S’pose if I’m callin’ out another guy’s name all the time you should probably
know.”

Kirishima snorts, fond that Bakugou is trying to lighten the mood, even if it’s just for himself.

“We grew up together.” Bakugou starts. “Might was our...it’s stupid, but kind of like our hero.
You’ve heard of him- he was the best fuckin’ pirate around. He showed us the ropes, taught us the
maps and how to read the stars and the weather. I mean, mom helped me too, but it’s lame getting
help from your mom. Might was this big name. He had the map to the treasure. He started to
decide his successor after he got shot... he was fine at the time, but… internal injury…”

Kirishima lets his thumbs trail down Bakugou’s jaw. The skin just beneath it is soft.

“He chose Deku. I fuckin’ hated them for that. Still do. But…” Bakugou frowns. “They died.”

Kirishima thinks- he’s not sure if anyone close to him has ever died. His grandparents, perhaps, but
he was young. And to die so brutally, it seems, as these people close to Bakugou- Kirishima can’t
imagine it.

“Deku…helped...me get out of prison. Mina was there too, and Sero... but Deku fucking died .”
Bakugou says. “And I couldn’t fucking save him.”

Kirishima is surprised- he’s not sure if he’s ever heard Bakugou admit to getting any kind of help
before. “Um, Bakugou… you’re not… I mean, I don’t know everything, but you place a lot of
blame on yourself, and I don’t think you should. Bad things happen, Captain, and they’re out of
anyone’s control. You’re… you’re one of the most amazing people I’ve ever had the pleasure of
meeting, if it’s not too bold to say, and even you… you can’t blame yourself for being unable to
stop something as insurmountable as death, especially in such a precarious situation.”

“S’not too bold.” Bakugou mumbles. “I like hearing that I’m the best.”

Kirishima laughs.

"You used an awful lot of big words, just then.” Bakugou says, shifting more into Kirishima. “And
I get what you’re saying, but that doesn’t mean I don’t feel differently.”

“That’s okay, too.” Kirishima says, quietly. “It doesn’t have to make sense, I guess… but hopefully
this gets things off your chest.”

Bakugou grunts, but he stays in Kirishima’s lap like a cat, curled up and pressing into Kirishima’s
touch. Kirishima smiles, and soon dozes off to sleep like that, still propped up on the pillows.
 Bakugou accidentally wakes him again, later, but it’s because he’s trying to lower him onto the bed
so he doesn’t get a stiff neck. Kirishima settles in properly next to him, already drifting back to
sleep. He somehow always smells like a hint of fire, and his body, warm, is inviting in the cooler
night.

Chapter End Notes

spent most of the day inside today because of the typhoon so ~ update!! ^_^ the plot
will pick up pace again in the next update, i'm excited!!
 Chapter 14
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The cove is their port for the passing week. Kirishima gets drunk three more times, and manages to
completely avoid another hangover. He doesn’t drink as much, but he’s okay with that. Bakugou
keeps teaching him to fight, to swim, and he’s obviously enamoured with the piercing that rests just
over Kirishima’s lower stomach. Kirishima showed it to Mina and she promptly went to get one
herself, too.

The day they plan to leave, Bakugou is donning his full pirate gear once again to address the crew
about the itinerary of their voyage. Kirishima mentioned that his hair could probably be tied back
into a small ponytail, and Bakugou tried it out. It’s cute, the way it sticks up, keeping his hair off
the back of his neck.

Kirishima watches now, as he braids beads into his hair, precious and shining. He wraps his
bandana around his head and puts his hat atop it all. He looks regal.

Kirishima stands with the crew as Bakugou explains their course, the ports in between that they can
stop at if needed. They’re all told to keep an ear out for trouble, and their mouths shut unless
they’re looking for some.

There are new recruits- just a handful, some crew members aren’t returning for the voyage.
There’s a new man, Kouda, who’ll be on the ropes and on the deck, as well as a girl whose
boisterousness is quite possibly louder than Mina’s- she’s on the lookout, too. Her name is
Hatusme Mei. Kirishima remembers well, because she introduced herself to every member of the
crew at once, her voice demanding as much attention as Bakugou’s. Bakugou’s eyebrow twitched
hard and he yelled at her to shut it, but he trusts Mina’s choice of crew, so he’s giving her a fair
shot. Mina said they met at a brothel and she had impeccable aim with her darts- apparently due to
her beyond-perfect vision.

Kirishima watches as the cove disappears behind them, and soonafter any trace of land. Their home
is first and foremost, upon the ocean.

Kirishima wakes more often that not, to Bakugou’s sudden movements and shouts. Bakugou
shakes until he’s awake, then he scowls and yells at his inability to control the uncontrollable.
Kirishima coaxes him to his side, so they can settle into the furs together, but it seems almost every
night of the week yields a troubled sleep for his captain.

Bakugou stopped talking about his nightmares. Kirishima supposes they’re all similar, and it didn’t
help before. Bakugou wasn’t one to open up about fears or emotions- besides pride and anger, he
was always stingy about letting show anything else. Kirishima likes, though, that he shows them to
him, now and then. Even if the moments are rare, they make Kirishima’s heart squeeze and his
cheeks feel warm.

Now, on deck, he’s thinking about the way Bakugou tucks Kirishima’s hair behind his ears before
he kisses him goodnight. He spots a ship on the horizon. He stares at it for a while- it’s large, and
growing larger- it’s speed is impressive.
“Hatsume!” he calls out. She’s messing with some rigging Shouji deemed too salt-corroded to run
smoothly again. “Take a look over here! There’s a ship.”

“A ship!” She says, bouncing up and over to where Kirishima is looking out to the horizon. She
bounds so fast, Kirishima half expects her to topple into the sea, but she merely slams her hands
against the railing and looks out. “Yes, that’s a ship! A fine one, at that. A young one, and! Oh!
Blue coats!”

“Blue?” Shouji asks, standing quickly. “Hatsume, are you sure?”

"Yes, I’m sure!” she says, shielding her eyes from the sun. “Those are blue.”

“Blue as in… Iida blue?” Shouji asks.

Kirishima feels his blood chill. He’d met the Iida family many times, and while very nice to him
and his family, their government was known for the swift execution of pirates, partnering many
times with the brawn of the Kirishima fleets. Never did he think he’d have to feel the panic of their
name.

Kirishima hasn’t a clue what to do- never was there a fight aboard any ship he’s been on in the
past. A few fists thrown, sure, but knowing the fashion of the Iida fleet, and knowing the style of
the Crepitus … Kirishima swallows.

“Captain!” Shouji shouts. “We’ve got blue!”

Immediately, the ship comes to life, bursting with chatter and shouts, until Bakugou bursts out of
the navigational room, yelling for silence.

He stomps over to Hatsume and extends the spyglass he’s brought. It’s long and golden, shining
bright as he clicks it out. He scowls and spits when he’s looked for long enough.

“It’s a fight.” he says, addressing the crew. “Everyone, get your weapons. Load the cannons. We’re
firing as soon as they ask for us to accept defeat. If they surrender, it’s fine, but if they board my
ship, they die.”

Kirishima swallows thickly. The crew push past, knowing their motions, emotions high and
excited, ready for the fight. Kirishima walks, feelings suspended. He’s not afraid. The battle will
be different now. He’s on the side of the “enemy”. He hopes it will be over soon, for the sake of
the lives of both parties.

He’s retrieving his sword from Bakugou’s quarters when Bakugou comes in himself.

“Kiri.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima looks at him. He’s tucking pistols into his belt. He has his twin swords at his hips
already.

“Will anyone aboard recognize you?” Bakugou asks.

Kirishima thinks. Unless it was the head of the fleet, he doubts it. And the ship that’s coming is
smaller than the commodore’s. “I don’t think so.”

“If they do, they’ll likely rescue you.” Bakugou says. He adjusts his hat, and glances sideways at
Kirishima.
Kirishima smiles. “I’m not going anywhere, Bakugou.”

Bakugou grins back, wild- his face lighting up with the manic expression Kirishima saw when he
first met him. He walks over to Kirishima in two big strides and holds his face and kisses him hard.
It’s more a bruising press against his mouth, but Kirishima feels the energy pouring off of him.

Bakugou pulls back, baring his teeth. “Let’s go, love.”

Bakugou’s energy cascades off of him, it wraps itself around Kirishima, pulling him along. When
they reach the deck yet again, it spreads out to each member of the crew, poised and ready.

Tokoyami caws above them, circling in the near cloudless sky.

The boat is close, now. Known for their speed, Kirishima isn’t surprised. Their sails are white and
pristine, billowing against the wind.

They slow as they approach. Kirishima catches a glimpse of the ship’s name- Ingenium. Kirishima
breathes a sigh of relief that he doesn’t recognize it, but he’s still a little on edge. His sword already
starts to feel heavy at his side. He grips it tightly. He’d use it only if absolutely necessary.

He doesn’t feel the same excitement as the crew at the prospect of a fight, but he knows their
perspective. For them, it was always fight or die. Imprisonment ultimately meant death, in the end.
Kirishima’s eyes shift to Bakugou, who’s standing tall, cocky, eyeing down their enemy ship. For
Bakugou, death didn’t come, but he’s sure there were years much worse than the nothingness
beyond. Kirishima frowns.

The boat pulls to their starboard side, and Bakugou announces under his breath that the canons be
readied. As the captain of Ingenium steps forward, Kirishima hears the wet creak and haul of the
portholes dropping, and the low roll and thud of cannons shifting into place.

“Your ship is on documented waters.” the captain calls out. Their deck is level with the Crepitus,
and Kirishima sees the man that’s speaking. He’s tall and broad shouldered, his jaw set and square.
He looks intense. He looks familiar. How long ago did he meet the family, again? “Judging by
your flag and your less than desireable attire, you’re pirates. This trespassing is a crime against the
queen, and you are all under her majesty’s arrest.”

Bakugou looks around at his crew, amused. He throws his head back and laughs. “Do you hear
this? We’re less than desireable!”

The crew laughs along too, and Bakugou steps forward.

“Undesireable! They haven’t even seen our good side, yet. I doubt this one knows who the fuck I
am.” Bakugou sets his feet apart and draws his swords. He takes a deep breath and yells his
command into the air: “ Fire!”

Kirishima almost loses his balance in the reaction- the ship’s boards shake beneath his feet and his
ears ring with the sound of dozens of cannons blasting into the enemy ship. The sound of
splintering wood and shouting race to meet his ears, rattling his brain with the sheer force of noise.
He spreads his feet apart and braces himself for the coming onslaught, watching as Bakugou’s
crew swings to the enemy deck.

Bakugou stays, and as the sailors drop onto the crepitus, Bakugou’s sword pierces through their
bodies, their fate decided the moment they jumped onto the Crepitus . He moves fast, and when
more men manage to make their way onto his deck, Bakugou fights them easily, his footwork fast
and tricky, outstepping the studied form of the sailors and parrying their blades easily.
It makes Kirishima’s heart race, the way Bakugou looks in the heat of battle. He grins wide, his
eyes as like fire and his blade as fluid and deadly as the liquid they ride on. When he watches him,
there’s no sound, no wind, nothing. It’s just Bakugou, time suspended as he jumps and whirls
around in a dance that’s lethal to any sailor in his path.

Kirishima’s own sword weighs at his hip like guilt. He’s unsure if he should use it to help, but the
fear of doing so also messes with his head. His hand reaches to his sword. As usual, he’s shaking.

There’s a step too loud close to him.

There’s a slight whistle in the air and Kirishima’s body jolts into a crouch before he truly registers
the blade that passes quick over his head. His palms sweat and he rolls upright again.

The man who lunged at him is about his size, but his blows are strong and quick, Kirishima
dodging them just barely as he buries his sword into the wooden deck. The man yells, and gets
close to Kirishima, who hauls up his sword to defend himself.

“Come here, pirate !” the man growls. “You’re a pretty one, you’ll look nice behind our bars.”

There’s no time to think, let alone respond.

There’s nothing but his blade, protecting himself against the other. The noise around him suddenly
closes in, Kirishima wary of his footing and other people and fights, and the blood staining the
deck around his feet. This is nothing like fighting Bakugou...he’s never tried to kill him before.

“It’s either death here, or you come with me.” The man says between blows, his voice taunting. He
grins when he speaks again, “I’d prefer to see you in our prisons. We have special treatment for
handsome pirates.”

Kirishima grunts at the man’s force, his sword is wide and heavy. Kirishima catches his eye as he
pushes his blade back- full of hatred, but also a glint of amusement. He was enjoying this. It makes
Kirishima’s stomach turn. The chase, the hunt, the fight. It chills him, how baseless the goal of the
enemy groups were… their job, yes, but the treatment beyond arrest was inhuman, and these men
got off on the knowledge of what their capture would result in.

There’s an opening, just beneath the sailor’s left arm- his sword so heavy he’s been over-lifting it
to compensate. Kirishima lifts his sword to strike, but he hesitates.

His indecision earns him a blow to the head with the hilt of the man’s sword as he changes course
to avoid Kirishima’s potential hit.

The metal strikes hard, resounding in Kirishima’s head after the shock of pain that makes his vision
swim and his mouth gape as he falls onto the deck. The only thing that comes to mind as the man
raises his sword once again, is

I’m about to die.

Then,

I haven’t sent another letter to Eiko in a while.

 Mother won’t know what happened to me.

I won’t see the treasure with Bakugou.

I f I die here, we’ll never finish 1001 Arabian Nights. I won’t hear his voice again.

If I die here, I’ll never tell Bakugou, one day, that I love him.

Kirishima blinks fast, stunned, his sword loose in his hand, but he manages to roll away, barely
dodging the man’s blade, the thoughts in his mind coming in a rush of frantic clarity, mixed with
no, no, no!

He stands again, and when the opening presents itself, Kirishima moves without thinking.
Something basic inside of him, something at the very root of his being screams for his arm to lift
his sword and plunge it deep into the rotting, blackened soul of the one who wishes to cut short is
one and only precious life…

With the resistance heavy around his blade, with the blood that shocks out of the dead man’s body,
Kirishima saves himself.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry this took a while to update! ^_^

I was travelling a fair bit, but also had an unfortunate death in my family, so I was
spending time calling home when I could. Hopefully I can update regularly soon!
Thank you for all your support! ^_^
 Chapter 15
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

He vomits. He drops his sword and covers his mouth with his bloodstained hands and throws up
into them, a mix of the blow to his head and the life he cut short so fast.

His feelings come in a rush of nausea, guilt, and necessity, and the inability to place or situate his
morals.

He’s tucked away, retching over the side of the ship, when an uproarious noise fills the air- a shout
of victory. Kirishima doesn’t know what side it’s from. He has a shock of panic, for a moment, that
Bakugou has been overcome. He turns his head quickly, and it pounds and makes his vision swim
before him. He touches a hand to his temple, but he’s uncertain, now, if the wet red on his hands is
his own.

He sees Bakugou, though, standing tall and victorious, twin swords in his hands, glinting red and
silver in the daylight, lifted high into the air in triumph.

“Cowards!” he shouts, cackling into the sky. “You’re weak!”

Kirishima looks past the smoke that lingers from the canons, and sees men hustling themselves
into the few rowboats that are left intact- the grand ship itself is barely holding together- it’s
burning and splintering, creaking and falling apart. He sees surviving members of the mottled crew
descend quick in a rowboat- among them a face Kirishima recognizes.

Iida Tenya. His eyes lock with Kirishima’s. Kirishima intakes a sharp breath, praying his
disheveled appearance saves him from recognition. He blinks and looks away as nonchalantly as
he can manage- there’s no way he'd recognize him, right? His hair is covered and the rest of him is
splotched in blood and puke. He does his best to push the thought from his mind- they’ve won, and
cleaning up their mess was the new priority.

A quick glance to the wheel shows that Ojirou is already steering them away from the battle scene.
Another glance around shows that some of the crew are less than worse for wear, but they’re
forming a line to Bakugou.

Kirishima watches in interest as one by one, they reach into their pockets, or remove their hats,
nodding down to Bakugou as they lay items at his feet- coins, bracelets, necklaces, belts, guns,
blades… tribute. A battle one due to their Captain’s orders.

Sero offers gold rings.

Hatsume offers her spyglass.

Mina drops him gold coins and a wet kiss on his cheek.

Kirishima pats his pockets. He has nothing to give. He has no chains, no bracelets, and no earrings.
Bakugou would probably not be too pleased if he tried to give him his sword.

Kirishima opts instead to retrieve the medical kit-running low on supplies- and tend to the
wounded crew. He refuses to think about the way his hands are still shaking when there are people
who need him.
The crew frowns at his excessive use of alcohol, but he pours it into their wounds and bandages
them tight, instructing them on aftercare as best he sees fit. He works until the sun sets, the crew
who are better off pulling dead bodies off the deck and dropping them into the sea. Kirishima is
relieved his friends are alive, the worst injury probably being Sero’s broken arm.

Bakugou was left almost completely unscathed, save for a few minor scratches from flying debris.
Kirishima is on his way to put the near-empty medical kit away in Bakugou’s cabinet when he’s
stopped by the captain himself.

“Sit down.” Bakugou says. “You treated everyone but yourself.”

“Oh, right.” Kirishima says, touching the side of his head. It pounds steadily, but in the rush of it
all, he forgot the pain.

Kirishima looks around and sits atop a barrel, letting Bakugou open the kit. There are just enough
bandages left that when tied together, they’ll be long enough to fit around Kirishima’s head a
couple of times. Stopping now, in a daze, he closes his eyes tight against the images rushing
through his mind. He didn’t even think, when he killed him. His hands aren’t clean anymore.

Bakugou tries to run his fingers through the hair stuck in blood. Kirishima feels the sticky pull on
the side of his face, and opens his eyes. Bakugou frowns.

“S’bleedin’ a lot.” he mumbles. His eyebrows are furrowed close, but his eyes are soft as they pass
over Kirishima’s messy face.

“Head wounds bleed more, I think I’ll be fine.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou washes him up. He’s careful enough that Kirishima hardly winces when he cleans him
and ties the bandage around his head to keep the wound protected.

A chill settles into Kirishima’s bones.

“I saw.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima doesn’t say anything. He stares down at his hands, rotten dirty, blood embedded deep
beneath his fingernails and in the creases and cracks of his skin.

“If you let yourself die I would’ve killed you for being so stupid.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima looks at him, appreciating his humour and sincerity, but still feeling a weight heavy on
his shoulders. Whether or not it was right didn’t matter anymore. It rarely does, in war, but the fact
is that what was done is done, and cannot be undone. He expected this to happen at some point, in
his previous line of work, but to have finally stepped over that line, on the side of the pirates, no
less, dragged him down.

“Are you...okay, or whatever?” Bakugou says, words halting and unnatural as he speaks. It makes
Kirishima snort, he’s so unused to care it’s noticeably uncharacteristic.

Kirishima nods. “I thought about you.”

Bakugou presses his eyebrows together. “You fucking thought about me? You want to mutiny or
somethin’?”

“No, no!” Kirishima says quickly, laughing again, the sound seeming misplaced to his ears in the
light of recent events. “Um, I thought about what you said. It’s either me or him… and I want to
live.”

Bakugou stares at him, eyes flitting over his face. “Good. I want you to live, too.”

Kirishima smiles. He wants to tell him he loves him. He wants to grab his face and kiss him,
breathe the words over his skin, every scar and mark. He wants to call his name and love in the
same sentence until Bakugou blushes so red he turns his face away. He needs it.

After everything, he needs it.

But he’s not sure if Bakugou loves him, too. He knows for certain that he’s affectionate. Knows for
certain that he cares for him. But the extent of which is what makes him hold back.

So, for now, he’ll hold onto his feelings, and let them grow and flutter in his heart. If he could,
he’d nurse the feelings until he was bursting with them, until he knew Bakugou felt the same. He
still feels an urgent need to tell him, but when he thinks about it his heart pounds and his vision
swims, all short of breath at the prospect. So he’ll wait.

“Um, I didn’t give you tribute.” Kirishima says, looking into Bakugou’s eyes. Kirishima is already
blushing, thinking about what he’s going to say.

" You give if you can.” Bakugou says.

“I can.” Kirishima says. “You already have me, Captain, but I’ll give myself to you again.”

Bakugou’s eyes widen slightly in surprise, and he smiles. “I accept your tribute.”

Kirishima smiles. “How did I know you would?”

“When you’re feeling better.” Bakugou adds.

Kirishima laughs. “Yes, when I’m better.”

Even though he’s exhausted, Kirishima prompts Bakugou to stay up for a couple more pages of
1001 Arabian Nights . His day invades his mind and he’s tired of thinking about the same
uncertainties over and over again. He reads until Bakugou falls asleep, and reads on until he’s so
tired he passes out, accepting exhaustion over his thoughts on the day.

When he wakes up, a nightmare is fleeting from his memory. He blinks it away, sighing. Despite
the havoc in his heart, he knows too that this is the life he’s chosen. He would have to be strong.

Bakugou isn’t in the room. Kirishima looks around. Sunlight pours through the porthole. He hears
seagulls- they must be docked somewhere? He didn’t think they were that close to land.

His stomach rumbles, and he sits up. His head is tender.

Kirishima dresses and eats, looking over their port. Sero is busy repairing the ship as best he can
with only one arm in use, mostly directing the rest of the crew on what to do.

“Kiri, you’re up!” Ojirou says. “I’ve been waiting for you!”

“Oh! Sorry.” Kirishima grins sheepishly. He didn’t mean to sleep too late.

“No, no! the captain said to let you rest.” Ojirou says, tapping the side of his head where
Kirishima’s injury is on his own. “I wanted to ask you what medical supplies we need. The captain
said the kit was low.”

“We have enough money to restock the kit?” Kirishima says, surprised. They were by no means
cheap to come by, and at least half of the government ships Kirishima has been on haven’t had one.

Ojirou smiles. “Well, somewhat.”

Kirishima laughs. He forgets, sometimes, that they simply that what they want.

“I’m not heading out until tomorrow, but I wanted to ask if you’d come with me.” Ojirou says.

“Yes!” Kirishima says. “I’m not very deft at stealing, but I can tell you what you need.”

Ojirou laughs with him. “I already thought of that. You come with me for the important stuff.”

“I can do that.” Kirishima nods. “For now, though, I suppose Sero needs some help.”

Ojirou nods as he passes, letting Kirishima go.

He works retracting splinters from the hull and patching areas of wear until the sun starts to set
again, his day short from sleeping in so late. He breaks to go into the market, assuming it’s just
beyond the port, like most seaside stages. He jots a quick note to his sister, and fills his stomach
with meat and fresh fruit, bringing some back to Sero, who’s says he’ll let him off easy with the
work. Kirishima laughs and refuses the offer, setting to work again until his area of the ship is
properly patched and clean.

He finishes just as he sees Bakugou and Mina stroll into view, heavy sacks over their shoulders as
they climb the gangplank with their new plunder.

Kirishima grins, and hurries to join them on the deck. The novelty of stolen goods wasn’t lost on
Kirishima’s excitement, and he’s curious to see what riches they’re replenished the ship with.

“Finally awake!” Mina says, when she sees him climb aboard.

He laughs. “I didn’t mean to sleep in so late.”

“How’s the injury, hun?” Mina asks.

“I think it’s fine.” Kirishima says. “Not bleeding anymore or anything.”

“Good.” She says. “So, you come to see our riches, or what?”

“I did!” Kirishima says. He looks into the bag she’s holding open. There are silver candle holders,
coins, jewelry boxes… “You went to someone’s residence, didn’t you?”

“Someone’s residence.” Bakugou mocks his voice bemusedly under his breath. Kirishima snorts a
little.

“Sure did.” Mina says. “Told the maid that we was sneaking in to see the lady of the house, and we
walked on in.”

“No way!” Kirishima laughs. “Must be a common thing.”

“Apparently.” Mina says.

“Give it here.” Bakugou says, holding out his hand. “I gotta store it away.”

Mina closes her bag and hands it to him, smiling wide. “We’ll celebrate the victory tonight, I
guess.”

“Another bonfire?” Kirishima asks.

“No, no, there aren’t really any quiet beaches around here.” Mina says. “We’ll head to a pub.”

“Can I come?” Kirishima asks.

Mina hums. “I’d love for you to, but I guess it’s up to Bakugou…”

Kirishima pouts a little. “We defeated an Ingenium ship. I’m sure that’s enough to strike fear into
anyone who’s worried about my red hair.”

Mina laughs. “That’s true. Though, Kirishima, I’m sure you could ask anything of Bakugou at this
point, and get it.”

She leaves Kirishima with those words, so Kirishima asks Bakugou, when he returns, if he may
accompany them. He starts to refuse, but Kirishima boasts the Captain’s victory, and, well, with
Bakugou’s pride, flattery gets you everywhere.

By the time the night comes, Kirishima is sitting on Mina’s bed as she dresses, Kirishima himself
mulling over what shirt to wear. The only nice one he has is the red one from his government fleet,
which is obviously out of the question. Besides that, he’s been wearing Bakugou’s clothes. Not that
he minds, of course.

“The white one is good, Kirishima.” Mina says, drawing her corset tight. Kirishima pulls her over
so he can help her tie it properly. “It makes you look innocent.”

“And that’s a good thing?” Kirishima asks. He wonders how she can even breathe in this thing.
Women were certainly amazing.

“Of course!” Mina says. “It’s alluring. It makes people curious.”

“Interesting.” Kirishima murmurs. He turns Mina around to make sure it’s even- pointedly not
looking at her chest in his face. “Well, you don’t look innocent.”

“Good.” Mina says, laughing. She sniffs the air. “I have my own charms.”

“You do.” Kirishima agrees. He’s happy to get off this ship. After the past couple days, he needs a
drink. “Now, Mina. Show me again the wonders of rum.”

“Absolutely.” she says.

H alf the crew is with them, as they walk the streets. They disperse as they drop into different pubs
and brothels, but Kirishima sticks with Mina and his Captain. Hatsume is chattering to Mina,
following them along.

He feels giddy, hearing the music and singing and chants through the doorways. There’s a fight
that breaks out behind them just as they walk into the bar, the Duke of Duckworth , but Mina shuts
the door quickly behind them.

A few heads turn to them, but most gloss over. The fiddle rings loud through the bar, and it’s hard
to hear when Bakugou tells him to slide into a table. He looks around and the men and women
downing their beer, all dancing together, many connected at the mouth.

“You here for the night, sailor?” Kirishima looks up at the woman speaking to him. She’s pretty,
even though her hair is falling out of her bun and there are a couple stains down the front of her
dress.

“I am.” Kirishima smiles. She looks back at him, her coy look not lost on him. “Oh! But, um.
I’m… uhh.”

“Spoken for.” Mina offers.

“Yeah! I’m sorry.” Kirishima says.

“Alright.” the lady tilts her head. “But if you get lonely just give me a shout, darling.”

“Thank you!” Kirishima nods, feeling himself blush.

Mina snorts before she’s even gone. “Told you the white shirt was a good choice.”

Kirishima laughs. Mina calls a barmaid over to get them beer, and they start to drink. Kirishima’s
not fond of the taste, but it’s less harsh than rum and he’s sure he can drink more. Mina pulls
Hatsume in close by the waist, already drunk, her mugs empty on the table while Kirishima is
steadily working on his first.

“Where’s Bakugou?” Kirishima asks, realizing he’s disappeared for awhile, now.

“There.” Hatsume says, pointing. “He got pulled aside for a moment.”

Kirishima follows her finger, and his stomach tightens at the sight, despite his knowledge in the
back of his mind about brothels and pirates and the like. Bakugou is sitting, a beer mug in one
hand but a women on each arm, men around him, too, head cocked high and prideful as he tells
some story that has his crowd in awe. He looks so in his element, so handsome and attractive, his
eyes glinting despite the low light of the tavern. Kirishima wants to be there with him. He looks
away when one of the women brushes the back of his hand against his jaw, and Bakugou kisses it
quick and teasing.

“Ohhh….” Mina says, leaning in close. She slams her mug on to the table, beer sloshing over her
hand. She flicks it away absently as she speaks, “You jealous, hun?”

“Ah…” Kirishima blushes. “I… kind figured this is what he did when you guys go out to taverns
and stuff.”

Mina studies him carefully. “I don’t know about… folk where you’re from, but this is pretty
normal for pirates.”

“Yeah, yeah!” Kirishima says quickly. “I get that!”

He looks away from Mina’s gaze, frowning still. It made his feelings for Bakugou seem foolish-
because honestly, he’s not shocked at the sight in front of him.

“He never goes with any of them.” Mina says.

That does make Kirishima feel a lot better, but he’s still uneasy about it, the underlying fear that
he’s nothing more than a toy for the man he’s fallen for eating away at him and dragging his heart
down to the soles of his weary feet.
Kirishima looks up, and this time his eyes locking with Bakugou, who smirks. Kirishima averts his
eyes, not interested in joining him. Not interested in being teased. He’s fine for now with Mina and
Hatsume, and his beer. He finishes his mug but he doesn’t feel drunk enough. He says so.

" It’s because you can only rent beer.” Hatsume says.

“Huh?” Mina looks up at her- Kirishima hadn’t even noticed she’d made her way onto the first
mate’s lap. He grins. “Whaddya mean?”

“The drunkenness doesn’t stick around.” Hatsume explains. Kirishima thinks she knows what she
means.

Kirishima finishes two more big mugs of rum before he looks for Bakugou again. He’s not where
he was before, but there are still people around him, too close, touching his face and his arms.
Kirishima doesn’t realize he’s staring until Bakugou catches his eye and cocks his head in an
invitation.

Kirishima frowns at him, but stands up, his mind buzzing from the alcohol. He presses through the
noisy crowd until he reaches Bakugou, sitting proud with his legs spread open, his elbows leaning
on the table behind him.

“Not havin’ a good time or something, sweetheart?” a lady beside him asks Kirishima.

“No, I’m good!” Kirishima says quickly. He didn’t mean to look upset.

“You sure?” she stands, and slips her arm around his waist. Kirishima stands rigidly, not taking his
eyes off of Bakugou’s face as he looks down to where the lady is leaning on his hip. Kirishima
searches for a hint of jealously in his features.

“Yes, thank you.” Kirishima says. He doesn’t want to say he’s spoken for in front of Bakugou.

“He’s fine.” Bakugou says, standing up suddenly. “Sorry ladies, but if you’ll excuse me for justt a
fine moment.”

Kirishima lets him lead him by the arm, away from the crowd. Bakugou pulls him aside, next to
barrels of beer, tucked just slightly away from the crowd, enough for Kirishima to hear him when
he talks in a whisper.

“You’re not fine. What the fuck is up with that face, huh?” Bakugou says, reaching up to thumb
across his bottom lip. “You’re all pouty.”

Kirishima turns his head away from his touch, annoyed that he even has to spell it out for him.
Mina picked up that he was jealous quickly enough. He feels bad admitting it, but it’s true.

Bakugou looks at him a little confused, and back behind him to the crowd. Kirishima can
practically hear the gears turning in his head as he works it out. “You’re...is it...because of…”

Kirishima is almost amused now.

“The women?” Bakugou asks, lifting an eyebrow.

Kirishima nods, and rubs his fingers against his forehead in self-annoyance. “Sorry, I know it’s
stupid. I know we haven’t, like, talked , but, uh-”

Bakugou covers his mouth with his hand, pressing a kiss over it that Kirishima can’t feel. Bakugou
shushes him, and Kirishima wonders if it’s because he’s not interested in talking about feelings or
if it’s because he wants him to shut up so he can really kiss him.

Bakugou takes his face in his hands. He drops them down to his neck, smoothing over his
shoulders and his ribs, his hips, and he presses a kiss hard to Kirishima’s mouth.

“It turns me on that you’re jealous.” Bakugou says low, holding fast to Kirishima’s hips and slowly
grinding up into them. “But you don’t have to worry about them, love.”

Kirishima lifts his head as Bakugou licks a wet trail up his neck to his ear.

“You’re the only one I plan on fucking anytime soon.” he whispers, hot breath on his skin, and it
sends shivers through Kirishima’s body. Bakugou rubs circles in his hips with his thumbs, eyes
fluttering half closed as he looks down at the press between their hips. “So, about that tribute…”

Kirishima is hard by the time they reach the ship. The whole walk back he just kept thinking about
what they were going to do when they returned, and Bakugou’s teasing touches to his hip and ass
didn’t give him a chance to think about anything else.

They’re barely inside of Bakugou’s quarters when he gets pushed against the wall. Bakugou kisses
him rough, wet, bruisingly hard. He slides his hands down Kirishima’s stomach and drops their
pants, rutting up into Kirishima’s erection. The hot slide of skin against skin makes Kirishima pant,
and cling to Bakugou as he grinds him right against the wall.

Bakugou lifts one of his legs up around his waist and Kirishima pulls him in close, the spread of
his legs sending pooling pleasure through his stomach. He clings to Bakugou’s shoulders, lifting
himself up between his captain and the wall, making it easy for Bakugou to plunge his fingers deep
inside him. Two is a stretch, when it’s been a while. The sting is good, though, because Kirishima
knows what comes soon and he loves it. He fits a hand around them both, pressing their leaking
cocks together and feeling the studs of Bakugou’s piercings slide against his skin, a friction that’s
always so much more .

“Fuck, ‘s..not fuckin’ enough.” Bakugou mumbles, a little drunk. “Get on the bed.”

“Yes, Captain.” Kirishima breathes out in a rush. He lets Bakugou lower him, and he strips off his
shirt as he makes his way to the bed.

“Face the post. On the end.” Bakugou says, grinning.

Kirishima does. He sits towards it, legs folded beneath him, cock up and leaking hard. He wants to
touch himself but he can tell by the tone of Bakugou’s voice that that’s not what he wants him to
do.

Bakugou takes his belt from the floor. He takes Kirishima’s hand and he gets the idea, so he offers
the other and closes his wrists together. Bakugou ties him up, straps his hands to the bedpost.
Kirishima feels the pull of leather against his skin.

The bed dips as Bakugou settles behind him. In an instant, there are hands trailing over his body.
Bakugou wraps his arms around him, his chest pressed close against his back, his cock against the
cleft of his ass.

Kirishima sighs and presses back into him. Bakugou’s lips tease against his skin, giving Kirishima
goosebumps. He shivers and strains against his bonds, wanting more. He tilts his head back to rest
on Bakugou’s shoulder when Bakugou’s rough fingers flick over his nipples, pinching and rolling
the buds until they’re swollen and erect.

“Would you rather one of them?” Kirishima breathes out in a whisper. His chest is tight and hard,
with not nearly as much give.

Bakugou squeezes his him all the same, his large hands fitting and cupping around his chest. One
hand trails down his stomach to fit in the dip of his hip, rubbing him down but not close enough to
his cock. His fingers brush his balls and Kirishima whines, pressing again into Bakugou, who
breathes out in a short laugh behind him. “No.”

Kirishima lets Bakugou push him onto his knees, making his arms strain with their bindings to the
bed. Bakugou’s warmth and weight disappear for a moment while he gets the lubrication, and
Kirishima spreads his legs wide, his cock brushing against the furs, but not enough for friction.

Bakugou returns, smoothing a hand up Kirishima’s thigh and groping his ass, kneading it. His
other hand joins, spreading him apart, and Kirishima moans when Bakugou’s tongue licks against
him. It’s so dirty and raw Kirishima feels his cock twitch, and his breath comes out short. In a
moment, though, the wetness is gone and there’s lubricant being poured over his ass, and he gasps
at the sudden coldness. Bakugou laughs, and plunges his fingers in deep.

The wetness dribbles down Kirishima’s balls, tickling and teasing, and Bakugou’s fingers stretch
him open, immediately finding his prostate and massaging it relentlessly. The sensation makes
Kirishima’s back arch, and he wishes he could use his hands to push himself into him more, to put
his hand around his hard cock.

“Captain, please…” Kirishima says, breathless. “I want you inside.”

“I am inside.” Bakugou says, flicking his fingers against his prostate, making Kirishima whine.

“Your cock.” Kirishima says. He does his best to arch his ass higher into the air. “Fuck me with it.
I want you.”

Bakugou near growls at his words, and he situates himself behind him quickly. Kirishima hums at
the feeling of Bakugou rubbing the head of his cock teasingly against his wet hole. It’s hot and
hard and when he presses inside nice and slow Kirishima moans low. He feels the piercing on his
head rub against him inside, then the next on his shaft, then the next, until finally the lowest one
slips inside, and Kirishima knows he’s bottomed out. He clenches around the feeling and rocks
back onto the hardness, sliding his ass shallow on his shaft, teasing against that sweet spot inside
him.

“Is it good?” Kirishima asks, blushing. He turns his head, using the bonds of his hands to hold
himself up enough to look back at Bakugou, hips against his ass, hands digging bruisingly into his
waist, and staring down at where they connect, eyes heavy lidded and cheeks flushed. “You’d
rather me...right?”

Bakugou shifts inside him and Kirishima drops his head at the feeling, hot and building. Bakugou
starts fucking him, pulling his ass back against his hips and thrusting in hard. “Fuck, yes. You’re so
fucking tight.”

Kirishima hums at the words, Bakugou’s raspy voice grating over him as he fucks into him.

“You take my cock so well… you just...fuckin’ open up for me…” Bakugou grunts, rolling his
hips into him fast and hard, showering him with dirty praises. Kirishima’s wrists strain and rub
against the leather belt, everything making him so hard but not quite able to get off.

“Can you touch me? Captain?” Kirishima asks, throat dry from his panting and moaning. He
swallows hard, straining to look at Bakugou’s face. “Please, I can’t come like this- ah!”

Bakugou’s hand fists around him fast, the ache of his hardness finally being tended to. It doesn’t
take much then for Kirishima to spill into his hand with a low moan, eyes shut tight as the pleasure
overtakes him.

He feels boneless, and it’s difficult to move, but Bakugou manages to flip him onto his back. It’s
uncomfortable with his arms tied above his head, as he lays on the bed with his legs spread wide
around Bakugou, who’s sitting on his haunches, cock in his hand.

Kirishima’s eyes flutter over the sight, his heavy gaze, lust-blown eyes, and his tongue that flicks
out over his lips as his eyes take in Kirishima’s body, no doubt red and kiss-bruised, his ass wet and
red. Bakugou pumps himself, his hand covered in Kirishima’s cum.

Kirishima bites his lip as he watches him get off, the aftersensation of his orgasm humming
through his body. He smiles sloppily, knowing he’s this hard because of him, this turned on and
close, because of him.

Bakugou strokes himself fast and tight. Kirishima tiredly wraps his legs around his waist, lifting
his ass so Bakugou can have a good look at his work. He wishes he had his hands free so he could
touch him, or touch himself. He would run his hands down his body and play with his hole while
Bakugou got off. The thought makes him blush- he’d do anything, for Bakugou, he thinks. No
matter how embarrassing it was. He feels hot just from the reaction Bakugou has in response to
seeing him debauched.

“Captain.” Kirishima near whispers, not even sure why he’s speaking. He needs to say something
to let his feelings out. He needs to express somehow, his desires, without saying them outright.

Bakugou grunts, hips stuttering and strong thighs shaking as he comes. He spills his load over
Kirishima’s stomach, smattering his cum over his body. His jaw hangs slack when he groans,
pumping himself through his orgasm. His voice sends a pleasant shiver over Kirishima’s body, and
he smiles up at him, Bakugou panting hard, eyes taking in the mess he’s made over him.

“You look damn good like that.” he says, dragging his eyes over Kirishima’s bounds, the cum
dribbling over his body.

“You look good too!” Kirishima says quickly, perhaps a little too eager. He feels shy when
Bakugou’s staring at him so intensely. “I mean… you look good all the time… But um. I am very
attracted to you.”

Bakugou pauses, then throws his head back and laughs. “No shit, dumbass. You wouldn’t get rock
fucking hard over me otherwise.”

Kirishima laughs, too. He wants to tell him he’s beautiful- gorgeous, even, but he’s not ready for
the grumpy response to it. He’d rather say it in a moment more tender than when Bakugou’s cum is
cooling quick on his skin, and the ache in his shoulders is considerably less.

“Well.” Bakugou stretches out his arms. “Goodnight.”

Kirishima tries to sit up, quick, “Captain-”

Bakugou stares at him for a beat, and panic at having to stay the night tied to the bedpost, cum
 splattered over his stomach flashes quick through his mind, but then Bakugou is laughing again.
“You’re too gullible.”

Kirishima pouts. “You’d have done it in the past.”

“Maybe.” Bakugou says, grinning. “Would you have hated me for it?”

“Probably.” Kirishima says.

“If I kept tied here? Night and day?” Bakugou asks. He sits next to him, and works to undo his ties.
“Just to fuck you? Feed you like a dog?”

Kirishima flexes his fingers and Bakugou works at the tight binds. He thinks he is kind of like a
dog. He follows Bakugou like his master, willing to do what he commands and getting excited at
every bit of attention he shows him. He laughs. He’s not sure if it’s pathetic, or if that’s just a part
of falling for someone.

His bonds go slack and he sits up, shaking out his wrists. His hands feel a little numb and sore, but
he doesn’t mind. Bakugou takes his hands, and runs his fingers over the dented skin. He lifts both
his arms, one by one, to press a kiss to the inside of his wrist, soft and chaste. Kirishima blinks fast
at the action. It’s so tender and quiet, it makes his cheeks feel warm and his heart beat fast.

Kirishima’s not an idiot. Maybe a little bit, sometimes, but he knows Bakugou has feelings for him.
Maybe he didn’t have to say it. Maybe for Bakugou, actions like these were his confession.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading!!! And so sorry about not updating regularly!!! ;w; i took the
bar name is from one in my hometown! one of my profs used to take our class there for
drinks
another prof said the thing about only being able to rent beer lol
 Chapter 16
Chapter Summary

another short Bakugou chapter~

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

He’s shaking. Deku is grabbing the sleeve of his shirt and pulling him forward. The cobbled
ground rumbles beneath his bare feet, rubble digging into his soles, tearing at his skin. He almost
stumbles, weak. His head swims with thoughts of freedom! escape! run faster, faster, - no energy,
no strength- he ducks his head at the gunshots, the sound rattling his brain.

And he turns, when the weight against his arm falls away.

He doesn’t understand.

Why is Deku on the ground?

Red blooms across his pale shirt like a flower, spreading its petals until they spill over his frame.
Bakugou leans down quick, slamming his knees into the hard ground, shaking him.

“Idiot!” Bakugou screams. He’s limp.

No, more than that, he’s lifeless.

B akugou hears the shouts of the soldiers from the prison grow nearer- they’re already within
shooting range.

"Fuck!” Bakugou yells. “No! Fuck!”

He stands and he hates himself, he hates, he hates, he hates, and he runs. He runs, and-

He’s shaking. Deku is grabbing the sleeve of his shirt and pulling him forward.

Yet- Bakugou’s vision grows hazy, and Deku is on the ground again- but, it’s not Deku.

Bakugou screams- “Kirishima! Kirishima!”

He’s not dead, but he’s bleeding, blood deep red, much darker than his hair. Bakugou shakes him,
and Kirishima speaks, voice broken-

“Katsuki… how could you?”

“Wh-”

Bakugou doesn’t understand.

He reaches out to hold Kirishima’s face, but his hands are covered in blood. It drips thick over his
palms and down his wrists, trailing rivers into the sea of tattoos on his arms.
 “Why, Captain?” Kirishima asks, and Bakugou screams and grabs his face as his eyes roll back
slowly into his head. He holds him up, tries to pull him, but the soldiers are coming, they’re close,
he can hear them shouting, shooting-

“-irou. Eij..irou…” Bakugou pants as he sits upright, finally breaking free of the weight of the
dream forcing his eyelids closed. He blinks rapidly in and out of the hallucination, staring at his
hands, clenching them and unclenching, feeling their dryness, taking in their lack of blood. He
takes a quick breath, filling his lungs with air. The smell of the sea isn’t as fresh at the docks, but it
still clears his head.

Bakugou runs a hand over his face, only to realize he’s been crying. He curses under his breath at
his still-shaking hands.

He looks to Kirishima, hoping he didn’t wake him with his shitty nightmares. He feels like a child,
waking up screaming from a mere bad dream. He’s sleeping soundly, no doubt knocked out cold
from the beer and the fucking. He sleeps with his mouth open, snoring lightly.

Bakugou frowns. He thinks about waking him- Kirishima prompted him before to talk about his
dreams. About his past. Bakugou hates that he let himself open up to this idiot...He hates that he let
himself fall for him.

Bakugou sniffs, annoyed. Fuck that. Fucking having… comrades, was bad enough.

He looks back down to Kirishima, furs half over his body, one leg tucked over, one beneath. He
frowns deeper. He knows the reality of the world they live in. You can’t save everyone, so you
may as well save yourself… but what sticks more with Bakugou, is that he’s already failed. He’s
already lost Might...Deku… what if Kirishima was next? And he went and let himself get all
goddamn fucking attached to the noble.

Kirishima hums in his sleep, and shuffles in until he’s pressing against Bakugou’s side. He smiles
in his sleep.

Bakugou almost snorts. He’s such an idiot.

He doesn’t understand why the fuck he’s still here. Bakugou treated him like less than dirt. And he
just took his new life and worked with it. He learned to fight, and swim (badly)... He learned the
sails, the masts, the ship, and Bakugou’s heart.

Bakugou reaches out his hand to brush Kirishima’s hair from his face, but a flash of dreamlike
memory assaults his vision, and he thinks of his hand, covered in blood. Kirishima asked him why?
Bakugou can only assume the blood on his hands is Kirishima’s.

Why indeed?

He was used to losing what he cared for, helpless to the fate of the world. Was he helpless, too, to
his own actions? Would he be his own undoing?

Chapter End Notes

As always, thank you so sooo much for reading!!!!! I can't even express how much
Nai and I love this fic so seeing that people like it makes me so happy!!! thank you so
much for sticking with it through all the uneven updates and such!
 Chapter 17
Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima keeps kicking the rocks in the path. He doesn’t mean to, but there are a lot littered across
the ground of the narrow alleys, and on top of that, it’s dark. Every time he kicks one Mina jumps.

“Stop doing that, Kiri!” Mina hisses, swatting at his arm.

“I can’t see well enough!” Kirishima says back, his voice a whisper. “You’re so jumpy!”

“We’re going to see a witch , of course I’m jumpy.” Mina says, shivering. “Aren’t you spooked?”

Kirishima hums. “I’m not really sure what to expect, so I guess not. Ojirou is confident enough.”

Ojirou turns around to look at both of them. “They smell fear, you know.”

Mina whines and walks closer to Kirishima, wrapping her hands around his arm.

“I don’t know why you’re holding onto me.” Kirishima laughs. “You have more experience with
fighting. And haven’t you met her before?”

“Shut up and stop kicking rocks.” Mina says. “Yeah I’ve met her. That’s why I’m throwing you to
her if she so much as makes eye contact with me.”

“What?” Kirishima slumps against her. “I can’t believe I’m being used like this.”

“Get!” She pushes him up, laughing. “Get off, dumbass! That’s what you get for leaving me alone
at that tavern!”

“You were with Hatsume!” Kirishima counters.

“Mhm. I’m so sure that’s what you were thinking about when Bakugou dragged you back to the
ship. I was worried someone found you out!” Mina says.

“Sorry, sorry.” Kirishima laughs. He does feel bad, though, that she was worried over him.

"Guys…” Ojirou turns around again. “You’re so loud she’ll probably refuse us entry.”

“Right! Shutting up!” Mina says, saluting at him. Ojirou nods at her and turns around.

Kirishima follows Ojirou through the alleys. He hears water running somewhere nearby, and
before he knows it their rubbled cobbled path becomes dirt, and the walls around him become tall,
tall foliage, black instead of green in the darkness.

His feet start to stick to the ground as it becomes muddy.

“We have to wade through.” Ojirou says. The lamp he carries is the only thing lighting their way.
Kirishima hopes he doesn’t sink suddenly, or step off a hidden bank. He can’t swim that well.

The water goes up to his waist, but he follows carefully behind Ojirou. It smells muddy and sticky,
and he dreads how his boots will stink over the next few days.
The water level lowers, and Kirishima is in awe as little lights start to light their way, glowing
insects trapped in glass cages, sending an eerie otherworldly flicker across their path.

“That’s it.” Ojirou says, pointing to a hut, mossy and tangled within a tree, whose roots twist and
tie themselves over the watery forest floor. “She knows we’re coming.”

“Did you send a letter?” Kirishima asks.

Ojirou laughs, but Kirishima wasn’t joking. He feels like he’s being watched. The forest is filled
with sounds- the wet ground, the buzzing lights, and the chirping of night animals, but something
strange is suspended in the air that makes everything seem quieter than it is. It makes him want to
whisper when he talks.

“We’re just...walking in?”

Ojirou nods, and they ascend the creaking, slippery steps, opening the door to the witch’s hut.

Kirishima gets chills when he walks through the door, hanging vines brushing against his
shoulders as he goes into the crowded room. Every inch of the place is covered, floor to ceiling
with talismans, beads, hair, parts of animals, parts of things Kirishima can’t tell are animals or not,
eyes and teeth, bones and fur, in jars, on the walls, tied into bundles and tucked into the corners of
shelves. He shudders.

“It’s been a while, Mashirao.” a woman’s voice comes from somewhere near Ojirou. Both
Kirishima and Mina jump. Kirishima didn’t notice her. Was she always in the room?

He squints. It’s hard to look right at her, for some reason. Like there’s a constant shadow. If he
were to lose focus, he thinks she’d disappear.

Kirishima’s eyebrows lift high when she slips an arm around Ojirou’s waist, smiling up at him.
Ojirou looks down at her, smiling softly. It makes Kirishima want to give them space. He wonders
if that’s how the crew feels when he stares at Bakugou too long over breakfast, but then again,
Mina isn’t batting an eye at it.

“You only come when you need something.” she says, but she’s not sad, just playful. Kirishima
grins at the blush on Ojirou’s cheeks as he looks away.

“Yes, we need medicine, Hagakure. We’ve gathered quite a bit in town, but we’d like some of
yours, if you’ll sell to us.” Ojirou says. “The herbs you have for pain are much more effective. Our
medic made salve of them before, and they saved many of our crew from infection.”

Hagakure’s eyes flick to Kirishima’s fast, and make him jump. “This is the medic.”

Ojirou nods. Mina shifts away from him.

“He’s new!” Hagakure says. Kirishima shivers under her gaze. She steps forward, and Kirishima
resists the urge to step back. She seems like she’s holding back, retaining somehow a bustling
energy within her, putting on the air of being subdued. It’s creepy, the way she is both so present,
yet not at all. “He’s hiding something.”

Kirishima sees Mina and Ojirou glance at one another.

Hagakure frowns at him. “You’re going to cause a great deal of trouble for my Mashirao.”

Kirishima looks to Ojirou, quizzical. He shrugs. “Um, sorry?”

Hagakure studies his face, and hums. “Don’t apologize yet. There are many paths in every life.
Now. What do you have for me?”

“We have the veil of a dead bride.” Ojirou says, clearing his throat. Kirishima is half worried about
her words, but Ojirou seems unfazed, so he wonders if he should just let it slide. He watches as
Ojirou reaches into the sack at his side. “Bottled venom from snakes in the Ka region. Incense,
amulets… you take your pick.”

“You robbed a grave?” Kirishima murmurs, looking to Mina, glad to have the attention off of him.
She shrugs. For being superstitious, she sure got involved with enough superstition-inducing
things.

“Fair enough.” She says. She disappears past a beaded curtain, which when Kirishima looks a little
closer, he sees that they're little bones and teeth. It's gruesome, but it amazes him, too.

She returns soon, and hands a heavy pouch to Ojirou.

“And another thing.” Kirishima speaks up, as Mina seems to be dead-set on as little interaction as
possible. “Our captain suffers from nightmares. Do you have anything to treat them?”

Hagakure smiles. “Why didn’t your dear Captain come along? How is he, anyways?”

Ojirou rubs the back of his neck. “Other business.”

“I know you’re lying.” Hagakure says. She moves like a snake through the items on the floor, and
hanging from the ceilings, not disturbing a single one. She sits in a wooden chair, leaning her
elbows on the table, where space suddenly seems to be free.

“It’s the truth!” Mina pipes up, then. “He’s doing business.”

“Not the whole truth.” Hagakure says, glancing at her so sharply Mina flinches.

“What’s it matter?” Mina asks, in spite of herself.. “Last time he was here you kept trying to cut off
his hair to sell it to fucking government dogs. Of course he doesn’t want to come, after that. He
knocked over half your shit and you made him pay for it!”

“So he has a grudge!” Hagakure laughs. Mina can’t help but nod, a small smile playing at her lips.

Kirishima thinks that sounds like Bakugou.

“Well.” Hagakure looks to him. “I have a basic treatment, but if I don’t meet him I can’t guarantee
it will do him any good.”

Kirishima doesn’t think it’s a good idea they even let Bakugou know they’re trying to help him.
Help wasn’t high on the list of things he liked. They could try this first, and if they needed to find
another way, so be it. “Basic is fine, for now.”

“Interesting path.”

Kirishima isn’t quite sure he understands what she means. What was he hiding? Feelings, perhaps.

“Take a worry stone.” She says. She reaches across the contents of her table, and pulls forward a
glass jar, filled with small, shiny black stones. She takes one out, and runs her fingers across it. “It
should ease his mind, but...everyone is different. Place it under his pillow. It works best if he
doesn’t know about it. The medic is probably best fit for that task. ”
Ojirou snorts and Mina snickers next to him. Kirishima takes the stone from her, embarrassed. If
his affection was so obvious, surely Bakugou could at least bring it up, sometime. He pockets the
stone. Then again, maybe she knew because she was a witch.

“The cost of the stone is a worry.” Hagakure says.

Kirishima tilts his head. “I’m not sure what you mean, I’m sorry.”

“I need to fill up my curses.” Hagakure says. She stands, and sifts through her room for what she’s
looking for. Despite the clutter, Kirishima can tell she knows exactly where it is. She comes back
with two jars. They’re like the one filled with black stones, but these are clear and white.

She holds one out to Kirishima. “Take a stone and whisper it a worry. A fear.”

“Do I have to do it in front of everyone?” Kirishima asks, but he takes it out anyways, holding it in
his hand. He can think of a million things to worry about. His sister, his mother, if they’ll get
attacked again, if he’ll die. Bakugou.

“I can plug my ears but I have a pretty good idea of what you’re gonna say.” Mina says, slapping
her hands over her ears and grinning wide.

Kirishima laughs. He cups his hands to his mouth so his breath fans out over the stone, and he
whispers, as low as he can, “ I worry he doesn’t love me as much as I love him.”

Ojirou coughs and looks away, making Kirishima blush and guess that his whispering skills are
pretty shitty.

Hagakure sighs. “Another basic. But fair enough, I’ll accept it.”

Kirishima hands back the stone. Nothing seems to have changed, but Hagakure handles it with
care, placing it into one of the jars. Kirishima can’t tell the difference between them, but she
obviously can.

“Now.” Hagakure says. “How long are you staying?”

“We leave tonight.” Ojirou says.

“A shame.” Hagakure says, tilting her head at him.

“Um, we can go on ahead.” Mina says, grabbing Kirishima’s wrist. “Ojirou, don’t forget the
supplies.”

Mina is already pulling him ahead quickly, and Kirishima takes care not to bump into anything.

“Thank you!” Kirishima calls, just as he goes through the door. He turns back, and the last thing he
sees is Hagakure reaching up to wrap her arms around Ojirou’s neck, his hands slipping fast around
her frame.

“Wow.” Kirishima says.

Mina laughs.

“Ah, we don’t have the lantern!” Kirishima says.

“No worries! I snagged one from the porch.” Mina says, rattling it at her side. It takes a while for
Kirishima’s eyes to adjust to the hazy glow of the forest path.
 “She probably knows you did.”

“Which is why Ojirou is gonna pay for it with his body.” Mina says. “Now let’s get the fuck outta
here.”

Chapter End Notes

really sorry for these weird short chapters!!! i want them to be separated a certain way
^^; thank you for reading!!

check out this amazing art literally pulled straight from my brain from @Vangberg1
!!! i literally can't believe how astute this is omfg
https://twitter.com/Vangberg1/status/1081766327809949696
 Chapter 18
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Eijirou! Eijirou!” Bakugou screams, pressing into the wound in his chest. The blood rushes
through his fingertips, and Kirishima’s healthy tan turns pale. His chest feels real beneath his
hands, and Kirishima’s fingers wrapping around his wrists make him panic.

“Why?” Kirishima asks. “I thought you loved me, Katsuki? How could you?”

Bakugou heaves, he stands up fast, shaking his head. “I- I didn’t! It wasn’t- Kirishima, I-”

“Katsuki…” Kirishima says, and Bakugou’s heart breaks. “You killed them, didn’t you? You let
them die? And now it’s my turn?”

“No!” Bakugou screams. He screams it over and over, his fingers tearing into his hair, pulling in
anger. “No! No! No!”

"Katsuki.”

" No!”

" Captain!”

“No!”

“Captain!”

Bakugou chokes his words, suddenly aware of himself. Kirishima’s hands are around his wrists,
pulling them away from his head. He looks so panicked and concerned it makes Bakugou feel
bitter- he wasn’t the one needing fucking protection when his dream self was out there killing
Kirishima.

Bakugou shakes his hands away.

Kirishima frowns.

“It’s just a dream.” Bakugou says. He doesn’t know if he says it for Kirishima, or for himself.

---

Kirishima is finished his night shift, and Shouji relieves his position until the late morning. He
trudges, tired, bidding him and Tokoyami goodnight as he walks into Bakugou’s quarters. He’s
expecting to shed his clothes and slip into bed, but Bakugou is up at his desk.

“You’re awake?” Kirishima asks. Bakugou looks tired, bags heavy under his eyes. He feels tired
too. When it’s not Bakugou’s nightmares waking him up, it’s his own, slowly fading but startling
enough. There’s guilt on his heart about the life he took, though all in all he’s dealing with it much
better than he expected. Either way, there’s been a lot on his mind since then, what with figuring
out his moral grounds all over again.

“I have to talk to you.” Bakugou says, his voice distant. Kirishima wonders if it’s the tiredness, or
if there’s something wrong.

"Okay.” Kirishima says. He clasps his hands behind his back, and stretches his arms. Bakugou
looks him up and down.

“You should sleep in your own bunk.”

The words don’t register at first. Kirishima opens his mouth, uncertain. Any thoughts he had fly
from his mind, and he’s left speechless.

"I keep waking you up.” Bakugou says.

“Oh!” Kirishima says, relief flooding over him. He almost brings a hand over his heart. He walks
over to Bakugou’s desk to lean on it. He glances at his work. He’s been practicing his writing.
“Bakugou, it’s okay, really. I just wish you weren’t so bothered by them.”

Bakugou looks up at him, his face unreadable. It usually is, unless he’s angry, but Kirishima likes
to think he knows him a little better, now.

“I promise.” Kirishima says. He leans down to kiss him, heart thrumming as he does so, as it does
when he initiates quiet affections such as these. “I don’t mind.”

Bakugou sighs. He looks unconvinced but he snuffs out the candle on his desk and takes
Kirishima’s hand. “Alright, then.”

Kirishima makes sure to curl into him as he falls asleep. He thinks about the worry stone under
Bakugou’s pillow, and how he hopes and prays that it would just work . Kirishima has kept it there
despite the lack of change in Bakugou, holding onto the slim chance that the weak power it held
would somehow ease Bakugou’s mind.

Kirishima thinks his wishes paid off for a moment, because they’ve had a few peaceful nights. But
if it was working it was at the expense of Bakugou’s behaviour. He’s bitter and scowling, much
more so than usual. Sero says that he’s always like that, but Kirishima notices the change.

By the end of the week he’s stopped touching his hip as he passes, or kissing him quick before he
goes on shift. It makes Kirishima’s stomach turn, and the words “You should sleep in your own
bunk” ring over and over in his mind.

He leans his arm against the stair rail. He’s sitting at the top as Mina steers, the stars of the night
sky shining bright above them, leading their way. Monoma is lazing in the ropes just above them,
supposed to be on look-out but too bored to be alone.

Kirishima runs a hand over his face. Did Hagakure mess up what stone she gave him? Did he curse
himself with his own worries?

“Stop sighing, it’s annoying.” Monoma drawls out. Kirishima looks up at him. He’s like a cat, the
way he hangs in the makeshift hammock, limbs sprawled out like he owns the place. “Is this
because of your master? You know he gets bored of his toys, right? They get too loose and he
needs to toss them aside.”

“Monoma!” Mina scolds him. “You asshole. Kiri, don’t fucking listen to him. Bakugou’s just
being a pissbaby.”

“Not fit to lead.” Monoma mumbles. Kirishima wonders why he’s so adverse to someone he
obviously agreed to sail with.

“I heard that!” Mina says. “God, you better fucking watch your shit-ass mouth, Monoma, it’ll get
you-”

He zones out as Mina and Monoma bicker back and forth. Kirishima snorts, but there isn’t much
energy behind it. He’s heard handfuls of Bakugou’s past, so he knows he’s a current partner that’s
come after a long, long list of those before. Was that it? He was bored of him? Kirishima fidgets.
They hadn’t had sex since they got back from the tavern. Was he no good anymore? Was he bad at
it? Did Bakugou hope for him to get better, but he just… wasn’t any good? Was he not...tight
enough, anymore? Could that even happen??

Kirishima blushes thinking about it, both embarrassed and ashamed.

But maybe it wasn’t even that? Maybe he wasn’t contributing enough on the ship? Every job he
could do, there was someone more appropriate for it, their expertise more impressive than his own.

“Kiri!” Mina’s shout cuts through his thoughts. “Fuck, you’re both so annoying.”

“Sorry.” Kirishima says, genuine.

“You and Bakugou, I mean. That rat doesn’t even get acknowledgement.” Mina sniffs. Kirishima
looks up, and Monoma’s no longer hanging in the ropes.

“Did… did you push him off?” Kirishima asks, half serious.

Mina scowls. “Should have. He’s been fucking shady, lately. I think it’s time Bakugou cut him
from the crew.”

“Really?” Kirishima asks, surprised.

Mina just looks ahead, pissed. “Bakugou’s fucking stompin’ around so much I can’t even work on
deciphering those journals with him. And you’re fuckin’ useless on the deck because if you’re in a
bad mood, heaven help the rest of us.”

“Mina, what’s wrong?” Kirishima asks. “Why’s he being like this? I don’t know what I’m doing
wrong.”

“Fuck. He’s probably just trying to keep his fucking image or something. You don’t fuckin deserve
that, Kiri, after all you’ve done for us.” Mina sighs.

Kirishima rubs the back of his neck. “I don’t know if I’ve done that m- ”

“You literally saved Bakugou’s life. Did you forget? Did he forget?” Mina interrupts him in a huff.
“God if he keeps this up I’m gonna run him to the ground.”

Kirishima laughs. Bakugou was the captain, sure, but Mina was more suited to be the
quartermaster than the first mate.

When he heads to bed that night, Bakugou is already beneath the furs. Kirishima undresses quietly,
 and slides in next to him. He leans over him, brushing his hair from his face. He looks so troubled,
lately. Kirishima’s unsure if he’s truly asleep or not, but he presses a kiss to his cheek anyways
before he turns around and closes his eyes.

Chapter End Notes

sorry this one is short! as usual, i want to format things in a certain way ^^; thank u so
much for reading <3
 Chapter 19
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

SORRY i fucked up posting but anyways more importantly @meru90 on

twitter/tumblr posted BEAUTIFUL fanart and Nai and I have been blown outta the
water: https://twitter.com/meru90/status/940251603646468097 !! Please have a look!!

So so gorgeous!!! I literally had tears spring to my eyes haha!

Also I know another lovely sent me fanart, but I have been unable to find a link to post
it ;w; I'm so happy that this story inspired someone to make art like omfg

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Bakugou feels heavy. He’s tired. Exhausted. Kirishima stands in front of him. He looks confused?
Why is he confused? He should be escaping.

Bakugou opens his mouth to tell him to run, but instead his arms lift, his gun steady between his
palms, and with all his might he tries to force them down. He turns his head, he tries to wrench his
arms away but it’s like an invisible force has them locked on his undeserving target.

He shoots.

He chokes. Kirishima’s anguished yell tears through Bakugou’s mind, undoing him, letting his
arms fall. He rushes for him, shaking his head . He doesn’t understand what he’s done, what he’s
seeing- his heart is breaking over and over and Kirishima looks up at him with such betrayal it
makes him snap.

“No, no!” Bakugou yells. Get the bullet out. That’s what Kirishima did, he just had to-

Bakugou finds himself diggins his fingers into Kirishima’s chest, tearing away at the flesh, and it
falls away beneath his hands as Kirishima blames him for his death, for Deku’s, for Might’s. He
digs, his hands covered in blood, stained forever, but he can’t find the bullet. Instead, he’s torn a
hole larger than the wound through Kirishima’s body, and he lays lifeless on the dirty cobbled
ground, stained red. His hair sweeps out beneath him. When the shouting soldiers come, they’ll
know who he was.

Guilt rushes in on Bakugou- he took him here, it’s his fault, he’s fucking insane and before he took
the life of the one he loved, he had to ruin it, too. Bakugou stands up to run, but when he does-

He feels heavy. He’s tired. Exhausted, Kirishima stands in front of him. He looks confused? Why is
he confused? He should be esc-

"NO!” Bakugou yells.

He knows, he knows, he knows he’s dreaming, now. He forces his eyes open, but the dream
lingers, and his hands are still hot and red with blood. He shakes his head, and looks to Kirishima,
somehow sound asleep, but Bakugou panics, and hauls the furs away from his body. He shoves
 away the thin sheet, in doing so accidentally knocking him in the face.

Kirishima groans and splutters, an hand quick to the eye that was bashed. “Captain?”

His voice sounds too close to the graons in his dreams, where it’s heavy with sleep, but his chest is
bare and unmarked.

Bakugou shuffles away from him a bit, feeling as though the tendrils of his dreams are pulling at
his eyelids, forcing them closed to return to the wicked hallucinations. He thinks about the gun in
his bedside table. The knives just behind the headboard. He shakes his head. Kirishima is still
calling him, but he tunes him out.

The nightmares were getting worse. More real. The next thing he knew, he wouldn’t be dreaming
anymore when he lost Kirishima.

It was inevitable. It was braided through his past, and therefore must be part of his future.

To love, was to lose.

Chapter End Notes

My twitter is @_cattchi and Nai is @protect_bakugou !! Thank you so much for

reading, as always, and sorry for the short chapters! They'll even out again soon! ^_^
 Chapter 20
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“Captain!” Kirishima says, loud enough to cut through Bakugou’s daze. He holds his hand over his
eye from where Bakugou accidentally punched him in his frenzy to do whatever it is he was trying
to do, half asleep.

Bakugou looks to him, eyes on the verge of something terrible. Kirishima knows something’s
wrong, but Bakugou cuts short his thoughts - “Get out.”

“What?”

“Get out.”

“Captain-”

“ Get. Out.” Bakugou near roars. “Fucking sleep somewhere else.”

Kirishima looks at him, bewildered. His stomach flip flops and his cheeks feel hot with the sudden
threat of tears. “What do you mean? What’s wrong?”

“Stop arguing with me.” Bakugou shouts. “Get your ass out of my fucking room!”

Kirishima stares at him, angry and confused. He’s still sleep dizzy, trying to let Bakugou’s words
sink into his brain. What did he do?

“That’s an order , Kirishima.” Bakugou says, his voice cool. He sounds terrifying, and looks it
ever moreso, the way the dark circles beneath his eyes make him look gaunt and ghost-like. His
eyes though, are the most chilling. Kirishima can’t read him at all.

Kirishima feels his lip curl up in irritation. “Fine! You’re being ridiculous, Bakugou.”

" That’s Captain! ” Bakugou says, sneering. “Need I remind you of you fucking place ?”

Kirishima feels like he’s feeling too much at once, and it’s making him numb. He hears Bakugou’s
words, and they settle within him, deep and sore, but he can’t make sense of him. Was he still
dreaming?

Either way, Kirishima puts on a pair of pants and storms out of the quarters, perhaps slamming the
door too hard, as he hears something fall inside the room. He had barely slept for a couple hours,
judging by the still-darkness of they sky. He was to shout and scream, but he thinks he’d wake the
crew, and he’d rather not have the rest of them involved in whatever argument Bakugou was so
keen on starting.

“Kiri?” Mina asks, dipping her head over the railing of the top deck. Kirishima looks up at her.
He’s not in the mood to talk, but he acknowledges her anyways.

“Mind if I sleep in your bunk?” Kirishima asks. She sighs and nods. “I’ll explain in the morning.”

Kirishima would rather be with her than be exiled to the rest of the crew- it was degrading, having
Bakugou kick him out of his room. Kirishima knows he’s been penting up something for a while,
what with his bitter attitude surfacing more and more, but he can’t for the life of him figure out
why Bakugou won’t talk to him about it.

He lies onto Mina’s bunk and faces the wall. When she comes in he pretends to be asleep, though
he knows she knows better.

He hears her sigh, and listens to her get ready for bed, the sounds of her brushing her hair and
washing her face calming his nerves and helping him relax. Her weight next to his in her bunk is
foreign compared to Bakugou’s, but he appreciates her soft sigh and kiss to his temple, and
murmurs his thanks before he falls asleep.

“Whoa.” Mina says, when she sees him in the morning, at breakfast. Kirishima woke early, unable
to really rest. He climbed over her and started his day numb.

Kirishima laughs a little, pressing his fingers into the bruise over his eye. “Nightmare got a little
out of hand.”

" Maybe the stone is cursed?” Mina asks.

K irishima shrugs. “He was fine for a bit though. I think it’s useless. Fucking. Mina he kicked me
out? What the hell is that?”

Mina shakes her head, annoyed. She’s about to speak when Bakugou storms into the kitchen,
slamming his palm onto the table in front of Kirishima.

Kirishima looks up at him, stone-faced. Bakugou was so childish when he was angry, there seemed
to be no reasoning with him.

" What. The fuck . Is this.” Bakugou says. He lifts his hand and slams his fist on the table, making
the smooth black stone he placed there jump and rattle around. “Did you fucking get this from that
damn witch?”

“Captain-” Mina says.

“Not fucking talking to you.” Bakugou says, not looking at her. Kirishima watches as the crew
idling around in the kitchen start to leave, Sato included.

“It was supposed to help your nightmares.” Kirishima says. “I was just trying to help-”

“You think I need help?” Bakugou cackles, and Kirishima nods.

“Yeah, you do. What the hell was that, huh?” Kirishima stands up, his own palms flat on the table
as he glares at the captain. “You can’t just toss me out like that! That’s uncalled for! I’m not…”

Bakugou breathes in shakily, his anger barely contained as he interrupts him. “You’re failed
ransom.”

“I’m not your toy , Bakugou!” Kirishima shouts at him. Even if Bakugou’s words are just said in
anger, whatever the cause, they still hurt.

“If you don’t fucking like it then you can fucking leave!” Bakugou shouts back.

Kirishima is awake enough now that the words do more than sting- they cut through his soft heart,
making him feel suddenly ill. He doesn’t mean it when he says it, but the idea becomes more and
more appealing- “Maybe I will! ”

“Kiri-” Mina says, but he’s already stepping up from the kitchen to go onto the deck. He tunes out
Bakugou as he comes up behind him, shouting orders to move into the nearest port, but he pauses
when Monoma jumps around in front of him, on top of one of the barrels.

“Do you see ?” Monoma shouts, and the attention of the crew shifts from Bakugou’s shouting to
Monoma’s sudden interruption. “How easily swayed this captain is?”

“Monoma-” Kirishima hears Mina start, but Monoma quickly cut her off.

“How long, have some of us now, been waiting to find this glorious treasure of his?” Monoma
asks, flourishing his hands as he talks. He jumps off the barrel, and strides to Kirishima, who looks
on, uncertain of what to do, really thinking this isn’t the time- “Too long! And yet still he dallies,
finding himself a pretty noble whore to waste his time with. And now that he’s bored of yet
another , our course is running off track. This kind of leadership is subpar!”

Kirishima watches him in disbelief. He was really…

“What do you say?” Monoma asks, addressing the crew with confidence Kirishima is certain he
shouldn’t have. “Mutiny?”

There’s a beat of silence, then Bakugou laughs. His cackling voice rings in Kirishima’s ears, giving
him chills. If there was ever a time for mutiny, now may possibly be the worst. Kirishima turns as
Bakugou saunters up to Monoma as he continues to make his speech.

“-forced to tag along as this so-called captain finds his next cheap fuck, leading us into months of
avoiding government ships who may find the knowledge of our precious Kirishima … it’s
pathetic!”

Kirishima notes that the crew is on edge. The newer members of the crew hang back, following the
silence of the permanent ones as the route to follow.

Bakugou sniffs, and rolls his shoulders.

It happens so fast Kirishima near misses it.

Bakugou’s hand whips forward to grab Monoma’s face hard, pushing his head back to crack
against the barrel behind him. Kirishima winces at the sound of his skull bashing against it, and
turns away from the gruesome sight. Bakugou shakes the blood from his hand like it’s an
inconvenience, and Monoma groans on the ground, holding his head before losing consciousness.

Bakugou spits onto the deck.

“Someone fucking clean this mess up.” he says. “Kick him at the next port. We’re gonna drop off
the fucking Kirishima, too.”

Kirishima lowers his head when the crew’s eyes turn to him, shocked. They won’t disobey their
captain’s decision, especially not after his violent display of authority, but Kirishima can feel their
confusion alongside his own.

He knows there’s a port nearby, less than a couple hours. He looked at the map. He heads into
Bakugou’s quarters to take his belongings. He hasn’t many. He’d shared Bakugou’s, for the most
part. He finds his red silk shirt, the one he wore the day he met him. He unties his hair and drops
 the pretty fabric onto the bed. He leaves his sword, too.

On the deck, he hears Mina arguing with Bakugou, but over the wind and the gulls as they
approach the harbour, he can’t pick out the words. He doesn’t turn around when he hears Mina’s
footsteps run up behind him.

“Kiri.” she says, breathless. She’s been crying. He feels bad.

“It’s okay, Mina.” Kirishima says. He feels heavy. Confused. His heart aches within him, and it
drags his smile low. “I said I was leaving.”

“He’s not being fair!” Mina says, pointing to the upper deck, where Bakugou steers the ship. “You
don’t want to leave, I know you don’t!”

“Mina.” Kirishima says gently. “If he doesn’t want me here, then there’s no way for me to stay.
Thank you for being so kind to me. You reminded me a lot of home… I think I’d be a lot worse off
if you weren’t around.”

She presses her lips together against her crying and throws her arms around him fast, and Kirishima
hugs her back until they stumble a little as the boat bumps against the wharf. When Kirishima pulls
back, his face is wet, too.

Kirishima ignores everyone as much as he can. Bakugou could tell him whatever lies he wanted,
he’s sure his friends aboard will know there’s something deeper.

Sero lowers the gangplank and nods to him, unhappy but following orders. Kirishima understands.
He wants to be strong. He wants to leave with his head held high, and not feel his chest ripping
open at every step he takes further away from Bakugou.

He can’t help it.

He turns to look at him, to take in his raw command, his stance, wide and proud, arms folded and
chin up high. He always, always looks like a king.

Kirishima still wants to say it. There’s so much inside him that he needs to get out- he has so many
problems and questions and arguments and so much anger, but all he can do is set his jaw and walk
down onto this unknown land with only his name to guide him towards new life or death. Bakugou
didn’t see himself as being unreasonable. He only say himself as being right.

When Kirishima’s feet touch the wharf, he wants to crumple into it. But he opts instead to move
away from the busy dock, and as far away as possible from the ship where he has left his heart.

Chapter End Notes

here we go...
 Chapter 21
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima doesn’t know what happened to Monoma. He can’t even come up with an inkling of a
memory. He feels a little bad, now that his head is clearer...but in the moment he left, he feels he
was blinded. There was nothing but an overflow of emotion that both heightened and dulled his
senses, leaving him in a strange, tumultuously liminal state. He walked until the sun set and the air
chilled, and he figured he should find a place to lay for the night.

So he’s here now, in a truly awful looking pub, occupied with sad sailors and sad bankers and
merchants and the like. There isn’t even music playing, but there’s an inn upstairs and Kirishima
has a coin purse full of earnings from being a part of Bakugou’s crew, so he’ll take the dismal
atmosphere for what it is.

He sloshes around the beer at the bottom of his mug, and ignores everyone as much as they ignore
him. What the everliving hell was he supposed to do now? He sighs and throws his change on the
counter, heading up to sleep until he can’t sleep anymore.

Of course, sleep isn’t what comes. Instead, tears do, fat and rolling down his cheeks, the salty taste
in his mouth nothing compared to a good spray of sea. He smashes his face into the pillow and
runs over everything in his mind- he wishes he pushed harder. He wishes he had yelled more, had
maybe grabbed hold of Bakugou and shouted for him to explain… But the lure of choosing to
leave, and showing Bakugou that he was indeed capable of making such a choice, overtook his
will. He knows he didn’t deserve Bakugou’s strange, cruel treatment, but he also knows he’d have
him again in a heartbeat, if he asked. Maybe not without gritted teeth and a mouth full of anger,
and more than a few choice words, but...he’d have him.

Kirishima presses the palms of his hands into his eyes until he sees stars. He thought he was strong.
He thought he was brave. But who was he now, without the crew? Before, he was a noble, and not
a very good one. Then he was a pirate, and not so great at that either, but he supposes he’s really
stuck somewhere in between, and hasn’t a clue what to do about heartbreak… Thinking isn’t
getting him anywhere.

H e sighs again, out of frustration. He can’t make sense of it, and he’s sure if he thinks about it too
much he’ll just fabricate reasons for things that mightn’t exist, and then he’ll really be in some
delusional swing of emotion. So instead, he decides close his eyes, and let it hurt.

It hurts in the morning. His eyes are swollen and they sting, and he’s dehydrated from both sobbing
and the alcohol he had the night before.

Maybe he hates him.

It hurts in the afternoon, when he makes his way to the dock, reluctantly, to find some deckwork to
 do to keep him busy, and to keep his pockets full while he figures out his next moves. Should he
return home? He’s different now. He’s stronger. Less naive. He’s loved someone. He’s killed
someone.

He definitely hates him.

It hurts at night, when he lies down again. It’s a different pub. It’s a different bed. It’s the same
ache of resentment, but god . He loves him.

Was that possible? Kirishima loves him so much it hurts, and he feels such bitterness towards him
it makes him want to scream. He’s embarrassed and ashamed, for being toyed with so easily, both
body and heart. He was so guileless. But he’s not stupid. And a day of work has cleared his head a
little more. There’s no way Bakugou could fake the bits and pieces of his soul he bared to
Kirishima alone. There’s no way he could fake such a tender gaze, no matter how much he tried to
hide it. But to obviously feel something, and then make Kirishima hurt like this on purpose… to,
despite his feelings, ruin it… Kirishima grits his teeth. Why? Was he really so horrible? Maybe it’s
lovesickness, but Kirishima can’t quite believe it. There had to be something else.

Kirishima hopes at least he’s feeling regretful. He hopes, dolorously, that the Captain is suffering
from his impulsive behaviour. The only comfort he can hope for was that he isn’t alone in his
heartache.

It hurts in the morning.

Chapter End Notes

H-happy...holidays.....
 Chapter 22
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

When Kirishima looks back at him, it doesn’t break his heart. It shatters it. Annihilates it. There’s
a hole there now that sucks in every bit of pain and festers it within him. Bakugou turns away. It
was for the best.

He avoids Mina’s angered stare and stomps towards his quarters to lock himself in and work on
removing Kirishima entirely from his memory. The only way to be safe, to avoid pain, was to
avoid vulnerability. Bakugou was one of the fucking strongest pirates on these seas, and he wasn’t
going to let a shitty noble get in the way of it.

He sits at his desk, frowning at the papers. At least he can fucking read, now. He buries himself
into his charts and maps and mulls over the riddles of the journals until the letters start to swim
before his eyes like they’ve fallen into the sea.

He stands and tries not to think about the emptiness of his room. He tries not to think about
Kirishima as he sheds his clothes, but a glance on the bed has him see the hair ribbon he gave him,
thrown on top of the furs. He frowns and growls, snatching it away and throwing it to the ground.

He growls again when he finds his bed smells like Kirishima, and 1001 Arabian Nights still sitting
on the bedside table.

He closes his eyes tight, and wills himself to think of nothing at all.

Even Bakugou himself can tell he’s snapping at everyone more than usual. Mina gives him shit for
it, and it’s hard to ignore her, but he manages. They’d get over it soon enough. He’d get over it
soon enough.

He sighs with an angry huff and moves the papers on his desk. He has to concentrate. There was
only one journal left, and Bakugou knows it’s the twin journal he left with the godforsaken
Kirishimas. He thinks though, that only one less should be enough to figure out the pieces on his
own. He was bright. If he failed, he’d just return with expendable crew. After all, Endeavor
reached far enough into the island to destroy it, and he happened upon it by luck and rumours, and
of course a few stolen glimpses at Bakugou’s maps. He’d learned to keep them much safer, since
then.

He shifts some papers and fancy writing catches his eye- his heart gives a pang that actually leaves
him winded, and he stands up fast in anger.

He curses. How weak was he to let someone- a chance ransom, at that- affect him so much?
Pathetic.
 He sits down again. He has to concentrate. He has to push Kirishima from his mind.

When he’s finally exhausted himself with strategizing, he drags his feet over to his bed. He strips
and falls onto his furs.

The whole bed still smells like him.

Chapter End Notes

hhhappy.,,, holidays..... sorry if there are mistakes i edited and am posting this wine
drunk LOL
 Chapter 23
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Bakugou wakes. For the umteenth time this week, he feels a quick confusion about the
spaciousness and coolness of his bed.

There’s a knock on his door. He doesn’t answer, but Mina comes in anyways.

“Fuck off, I’m asleep.” Bakugou bites, turning away from the door.. “Since when do you fucking
knock, anyways?”

“Captain I think you’ve made a huge fucking mistake.” she says. She’s said it a hundred times, but
Bakugou can tell she’s close to exploding.

“Monoma can be replaced.”

“You goddamn know that’s not what I mean.” she has the audacity to walk on in and sit next to
him. Bakugou sits up, if only to get his dick further away from her fury.

He scowls. “That fucking noble was a danger to us all. We couldn’t get any use out of him, so he
had to go.”

Mina is shaking her head, and Bakugou can still see that her anger is barely contained.

“He wanted to leave anyways.” Bakugou says, looking away. It’s for the best , he thinks.

“Bullshit.” Mina says. She slams her hand down onto the bed, over and over- “Bullshit, bullshit,
bullshit! You fucking, Captain- No! Katsuki . What in the everliving hell are you doing?”

“I told you-”

“What are you so goddamn afraid of?” Mina shouts at him. “What is it? God, you’ve had one
shitty fucking run of a life, and you went and made a mess of that beautiful boy and somehow, by
some saintly fucking blessing, he fell for you - a shitty rude-ass pirate . And you fucking throw
him away? Nuh-uh, Katsuki. What the fuck is wrong with you.”

Bakugou blinks, taken aback. He feels weight crush in on his chest and he opens his mouth to
shout, to lie, to let the anger he so easily relies on spew from his lungs but instead, he he intakes a
breath, holding it against a wavering sob. He shuts his eyes tight and breathes out sharp through his
nose to compose himself.

“I don’t want him to get hurt.” Bakugou says. “I...I keep… fucking dreaming that I’m killing him,
Mina. Like All Might and fucking Deku, and -”

"That’s not your fault.” Mina says.

“You say that , but I still fucking feel it, okay? I wasn’t fucking good enough! And now-”

“ Now !” Mina interrupts, still angry. “You expect me to believe you did that all for him? Since
when have you ever been so charitable? You fucking kicked Kirishima, noble boy, flaming red
hair, off of our ship to fend for his own in the middle of fucking nowhere. He’s too nice, he’s
probably dead or worse at this point, and all because your selfish ass is afraid of getting hurt again.
You’re not protecting Kirishima, you’re protecting yourself. It’s pathetic , Katsuki.”

Bakugou wants to yell at the truth of her words laying raw on his heart, but he can’t. Of course,
yes, he was afraid of hurting Kirishima…

But he was afraid of failing most of all. Failing to protect, failing to… be enough. All he can do for
a momwnt is sit, numbed by the reality of his own cowardice.

Mina breathes in deep, and puts her rough hand over his. “Listen. I know… I know you’re afraid.
That doesn’t mean you’re weak, just because you have emotion. Yes, it makes you vulnerable...but
what makes someone strong and what makes someone brave is when they decide to love, in spite
of it all. If you want to be better, if you want to be stronger, if you want to be a king , then you have
to order me to turn this ship around and find him before he’s long gone.”

She’s right. She usually is, when it comes to Bakugou.

It feels like an eternity before Bakugou can move again to nod his head. When he does so, a sudden
new panic sets in. “Will he-”

Mina stands. “I don’t know. You fucked up real bad, Captain. He’s a nice boy, but you’re a real
piece of work.”

Bakugou sets his jaw and nods. It’s true. He’s fucked up a lot in his life, and it eats away at him. It
overtakes his dreamless nights and makes him feel insane. But if he’s fucked this up too, at least,
more than he already has, he’s sure it’ll settle deep within his bones on a register different from
anything else in his past.

He mulls over in his mind what Kirishima would do, how far away he might be. He stalls, pacing
around his room, not wanting to face his crew now that the order was sent for them to turn around.
Mina was right. He was pathetic. It’s fucking embarrassing- he’s supposed to be goddamn
fearsome, and here he is changing his mind like the wind.

He steps onto the deck and ignores the tense atmosphere. Sero gives him a thumbs up and Bakugou
clicks his tongue. Their enthusiasm at his decision could wait until after Bakugou finds him. Until
after Kirishima decides whether or not to forgive. At full speed, they’d only recover two or three
days. Bakugou doubts the anxious knot in his stomach will settle anytime soon.

Bakugou doesn’t sleep. When he readies himself in the mirror, his face is haggard. He takes the
ribbon he gave Kirishima and ties it around his wrist. He dons his best coat and finest hat, and
shaves his face clean. He doesn’t think it does much to make him look much better.

As the port comes into view, Bakugou’s heart thrums hard in his chest. It’s early morning, and a
haze of fog drifts over the water. There’s a certain chill that comes with the sea when the day is
breaking cold. Soon the sun will rise and the clouds will part the sun will swelter down, but for
now the weather rests beneath his skin like sadness.

The docks are just coming to life, and Bakugou throws down the gangplank himself, walking fast
without saying goodbye.
He tosses his coins to the dockmaster, and sets to asking for a boy with red hair.

He thinks about Kirishima, and what he’d do. He’s a safe kind of person, and honest, too. He
probably looked around the docks for work pretty quickly, offering labour in return for a place to
stay.

He asks the merchants, one after one. As the day is heating up and he’s well into the seaside town,
though it’s still well before noon. An old woman has the gall the ask for money in exchange for
information. He pays her and she points aways away to a tavern, and Bakugou makes his way.

The bell rings overhead as he enters. Places like these seem sad in the morning, when there’s no
music and the light shows the stains and dents of the wooden floors, and drunken men lay
unconscious over the tables.

There’s a young lady clearing the bar. She doesn’t look up at him when she speaks. “Drinks cost
double if you want ‘em this early.”

Bakugou looks around. He doesn’t see Kirishima, but he spies a set of stairs. “This an inn?”

“Yea.” Her accent runs thick.

“Anyone in the rooms?” Bakugou asks. “A high class kinda man. Red hair?”

Her eyes flicker to the stairs, and Bakugou’s chest near bursts. He’s been here, at least.

“I remember a fellow like that last night.” She nods. The glass she’s cleaning squeaks, and when
she sets it on the bartop there are still streaks around the middle. “Real quiet.”

“Did he leave?” Bakugou asks. He always found Kirishima in a crowd. He stuck out, no matter
how hard he tried to blend in with his crew. If he’s found him now, though, still reasonably close to
the port, it must be a miracle.

The girl hums.

“Listen lady,” Bakugou near growls. He slams a few gold pieces onto the sticky bar. “Did. He.
Leave.”

She eyes the coins. “No.”

Bakugou is surprised at the answer- he was here, Kirishima was in the inn. He turns towards the
stars but the lady reaches over the bar and catches his coat.

“It’ll cost you more for the room number. If you go barging into my guest’s rooms I’ll be calling
the police.”

“Fucking-” Bakugou huffs and digs out a few more coins to toss her way.

“He’s in three.” She says.

Bakugou takes the stairs two at a time, and when he stands in front of the wooden door with a
faded and peeling number three painted on the panels, he raises his hand and takes a breath.

In asking to enter, he bares his humility and admits his mistakes. In his life, he takes, and he takes
without asking. He’s a pirate- that’s his job description. But now, he has to ask. For forgiveness,
for a chance, all for love.
He knocks loudly, knowing Kirishima is a heavy sleeper. He listens for movement on the other
side, palms sweating like something fierce as he waits, his heart skipping a beat when he hears
shuffling.

“Jus’ a second…” Kirishima’s voice calls. Bakugou clears his throat and steps back a bit.

The doorknob jiggles and a lock slides away, and he intakes his breath when Kirishima stands in
front of him, looking more than worse for wear, eyes red-rimmed. He’s hungover, Bakugou can
tell.

Kirishima looks at him. He just stares, and before Bakugou can speak he’s closing the door.

“Wait!” Bakugou says, jamming his foot between the frame and the door. “Listen!”

“Why should I listen to you?” Kirishima bites back, fast. “I don’t have any more precious jewels,
because if I recall, you took pretty much everything from me.” He’s angry. Of course he’s angry,
Bakugou grits his teeth at his own thoughts.

“I’ll wait right fucking here until you hear me out.” Bakugou says. “Or I’ll shout through the door,
your pick.”

Kirishima huffs and opens the door again, crossing his arms. “It’s always on your terms, huh?” He
glares heavy and hurt at Bakugou. His pain settles into Bakugou’s heart as guilt, and pulls his
shoulders down.

Kirishima steps back and a movement on the bed catches Bakugou’s eye. His stomach drops when
he sees a woman, only half covered by the bedsheets, deep asleep. He stares for a second, jealousy
creeping into his heart. He can’t blame him, though.

Kirishima looks back at her, and then to Bakugou, arms folded tight.

" I-” Bakugou doesn’t even know where to begin. “Listen, I- I had dreams, fucking.. Nightmares,
and you were there! And, and you were hurt, and it was because of me, I was… I was hurting
you-”

Kirishima’s face is blank, save for the hurt in his eyes. His words aren’t registering but it’s not
Kirishima’s fault when Bakugou is the one being incoherent.

Bakugou drags his hand down his face, trying to sort out his thoughts. He’s in a panic, now,
rushing to fix things but not know what to say to make it right.

The woman on the bed sits up, drawing his attention away for just another moment. She pulls the
sheets up to cover herself, and Bakugou looks away as she gathers her skirts and dress and runs out
of the room with the sheet still around her, murmuring a thanks to Kirishima as she passes.

“I’m not gonna wait here forever.” Kirishima says. He starts to turn, but Bakugou catches his arm.

He lets go quickly, though, when Kirishima sends him a glare that runs a shock down his spine. “I
don’t know where to begin. I’m not fuckin’... good with words. But Kir-um. Eijirou. I’m… I’m
sorry.”

Bakugou thinks he sees a flash of surprise over Kirishima’s features, so he keeps going. “I was
having these nightmares, and they felt so real it was… they really got to me. I kept dreaming that
you were dying and that it was all because of me. Either I couldn’t get to you in time, or I… I was
the one hurting you. And then I’d wake up and I’d be scared to fucking death that I’d be hurting
you in my sleep. And-”

Bakugou intakes a breath, working against the hot tears behind his eyes. He’s always been
emotional like that, though he had a better handle of it as he got older. Now though, Kirishima was
drawing it all back to the surface.

“I was fucking selfish.” Bakugou slows down. Kirishima still looks pissed, but he’s listening. “I’m
not trying to make up excuses or use… use my fucking past as a loophole, but-”

“You’re an idiot .” Kirishima near shouts. It startles Bakugou. Kirishima huffs out a breath, and
runs his hand through his tangled hair. “You’re so goddamn selfish, you’re right. You can’t
fucking decide for me what’s gonna happen! You can’t make me to leave because you’re afraid
I’ll get hurt! You don’t own me. And if what you’re saying was true you wouldn’t have tossed me
off the ship! Every other day there’s a pirate asking about where I’m from.”

The words crumple his pride, mostly because of their truth.

“You’re a coward.” Kirishima frowns. Disappointment is added to his features.

“I was afraid of hurting you. I was.” Bakugou tries to explain, but the words run redundant, and he
knows it. “I was afraid that… that I’d get hurt, too.”

Kirishima is crying. He’s trying hard not to, tilting his face up and setting his jaw tight. “Did you
forget? Forget I saved your life? God, you’re an idiot, but I’m an idiot too. There I was thinking
that I was something special to you.”

Bakugou winces when Kirishima laughs.

“I thought you cared, Katsuki. I thought you cared.”

Bakugou feels himself losing control of the situation, his chances slipping past his fingertips. He
takes off his hat, and brushes his fingers through his hair, trying to calm himself, trying to show his
regret.

“I do care, god Eijirou, I do. What I did was wrong.” he says, his voice almost cracks. His voice is
pleading. He’s saying shit he’d never say to anyone else, pouring out his heart- at this point if
Kirishima could at least forgive him, he’d be grateful. “I was wrong. I made...a huge mistake. I
shouldn’t have decided for you, nor acted as your captain when I should have addressed you as...as
my equal. I understand if you don’t want to come back. Fuck, I don’t even deserve that. I’m just
trying to say that I’ve never really been sorry for anything in my life, up ‘till now. ”

Kirishima steps towards him, and Bakugou expects him to throw a hit. He’s ready to take it, not
about to fight back when he deserves so, so much worse.

He looks over Kirishima’s handsome face, red and splotchy from his tears. His chest aches at the
thought of losing him- the thought of never seeing him again, never holding him, never pressing
kisses to his lips or burying his face into his hair. He’s speaking before he realizes, his breath
coming out in a quiet, soft rush, a sigh of affection as he stares into Kirishima’s deep red-brown
eyes.

“God, Eijirou, I love you.”

His confession hangs heavy in the air in front of him, a weight off his shoulders. He hopes
Kirishima doesn’t think he’s said his words in desperation, he just needs him to know, no matter if
he decides to come with him, or not.
 Kirishima’s hands grip around his face, forcing their gaze to lock. He’s staring into his very soul,
livid and shaking. Bakugou waits for his head to be slammed back into the wall.

“Please.” Bakugou whispers. He’d have thought the word would to be bitter coming from his
mouth, but he clings to it like a lifeline.

Kirishima breathes out shakily, his breath fanning over Bakugou’s lips. He glares down at him,
cheeks streaked with tears. He kisses him.

He forces their mouths together hard and backs Bakugou into the wall. He bites at his lips in anger,
delves his tongue into his mouth. Bakugou can taste his tears. It’s only when Kirishima pulls away
that Bakugou realizes he’s clinging to his shoulders like a lifeline, like a sailor tossed overboard by
some forceful embrace of the sea. Kirishima certainly brought a storm into his life, but by no
means does Bakugou regret sailing through. He just hopes that he’ll make it out alive, Kirishima by
his side.

Kirishima breathes heavy, pressing his forehead against Bakugou’s. His eyes are shut tight, and he
can almost see his mind spinning.

“I’m still mad at you.” Kirishima says. He opens his eyes, full of pain and flecks of red. “You’re
still an asshole. But Katsuki, I do love you.”

Bakugou’s eyes widen, and he feels his cheeks flare up hot. He never entertained Kirishima saying
it to him- never thought about how he would react. It makes his heart squeeze and his skin shiver,
he feels warm and nervous, his veins buzz with the rush of adrenaline from Kirishima’s low,
sincere voice.

Kirishima looks surprised for a second, and his fingers reach up to brush across Bakugou’s face-
smearing wetness away. Oh. He’s crying

“You should hate me.” Bakugou says, disbelieving. He wants to hide his teary face, but doesn’t
want to break Kirishima’s gaze.

“I do, a little bit.” Kirishima says. “I’m probably an idiot for accepting your apology.”

Bakugou feels lighter with every second, and he lets a smile spread slow across his face. “I’ll prove
you aren’t. God, Ki-Eijirou. Eijirou. I’ll make it up to you. Anything. Anything you want, I’ll get
it. Promise.”

Kirishima laughs. “I just want you, you dumb pirate. I just want you.”

“You have me.” Bakugou says, honest.

Kirishima touches his nose against his, soft. “Say it again, Katsuki.”

Bakugou looks at him with every ounce of love he has to give, and he does.

Chapter End Notes

maybe i should've had more angst before this?? oh well

it's not over yet
c:
 Chapter 24
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima is hesitant. Of course he is. But for Bakugou Katsuki, pirate prince and Captain of the
dreaded Crepitus, to take off his hat and say sorry, say please, to cry in relief...well, Kirishima at
least knows he’s genuine.

He’s still pissed. He’s still mad. But he loves him. As Bakugou takes his hand and leads him back
through the city, he thinks about his mother’s patience. He’s not sure if his parents are in love
anymore, but they were at one point. She told him that meant compromise. It meant a balance of
give and take that left each person happy. Of course, that wasn’t going to be easy, nor always
possible. Kirishima thinks he truly understands that, now.

“Um, Captain?” Kirishima asks.

Bakugou squeezes his hand. “Y’don’t have to call me that no more. Fuckin’ ...Katsuki is fine.”

Kirishima smiles, feeling a little shy in spite of having said it so many times before. It seems so
precious to say it out loud, just as they’re walking along. He hopes it never loses it’s feeling. “Um,
the woman… who was in my room.”

Kirishima feels Bakugou’s hand tense up. “Doesn’t matter. I fuckin’ messed up, and you can do
what you want.”

“No, well. Yes, but- I didn’t...um, sleep with her.” Kirishima says. “I mean, literally, yes, she was
sleeping in the bed, and I was also sleeping in the bed, but… The inn was full and she was having
some trouble in the bar so I offered to split the cost of her room for a night if I stayed.”

“She was naked.” Bakugou says. “I mean, I believe you, but she had her tits out, y’kno.”

Kirishima blushes red and Bakugou laughs at him. “She thought I wanted to solicit her, but then
she kinda passed out drunk. I just left her alone, I didn’t want to try and dress her and have her
think I was trying something.”

Bakugou laughs.

Kirishima smiles. The ship comes into view, and he starts to feel a little embarrassed. His departure
and Bakugou’s return was quite dramatic.

Any awkwardness is broken, though, when he climbs the gangplank and Mina almost knocks him
to the ground in a tackling hug. He laughs and hugs her back.

“I can’t believe you came back!” Mina sobs. “After he was such an idiot! An asshole! Complete
filth and dirt-”

“Okay!” Bakugou says, clicking his tongue at her. “Damn, Mina, do you want him to stay or not?”

“Right.” She says, wiping her tears. “Ojirou! Let’s go before he changes his mind!”

“Am I a hostage again?” Kirishima asks.

“Yes!” Mina says. “If Bakugou ever pulls that shit again I’ll mutiny, and no one’s gonna oppose
that.”

Kirishima thinks that’s probably true.

“Did you see Monoma, by any chance?” she asks. “As annoying as he was, he was still a part of
the crew, too…”

Kirishima shakes his head. “I’m sorry.”

Mina nods, pensive.

“Now.” Bakugou shouts, addressing the crew. He doesn’t look the least bit un-captain-like, even
after what could only be described as a fiasco. He stands tall, hands on his hips as he shouts out
their strict schedule for making up for lost time.

Kirishima follows Shouji to the ropes, and Bakugou flashes him a grin.

He falls into step, though his mind has been on edge for weeks, and when the rough twine burns
across his hands he feels it in full, his mind finally clear and focused once again. He likes that
Shouji talks to him as though nothing happened, though Tokoyami’s eyes bore into him. He works
long beyond the sunset, until Sero comes for the nightshift.

He pats Kirishima’s shoulder before he goes. “I won’t blame you if you’re not fit to work
tomorrow.”

Kirishima blushes quick and laughs. He supposes the crew had a pretty good idea of what was
going to be happening tonight.

Kirishima feels nervous, for some reason, as he enters Bakugou’s quarters. Bakugou is at his desk,
writing and scribbling onto papers, and he looks up as Kirishima enters.

Kirishima smiles at him, and sets to getting ready for bed. He hears Bakugou move around the
room and he sits down on the wooden stool, and washes his face in the basin in front of the mirror.
His eyes still feel dry from the crying- he’d been in tears every night since he left, he thinks.

Bakugou comes into view in the mirror behind him, tapping something on his shoulder.

“What’s this?” Kirishima asks.

“Jade comb.” Bakugou says. “I’d been meaning to give it to you, since your hair was getting
longer.”

Kirishima takes it, admiring the fine design. He runs his fingers over the smooth stone, and sets to
untangling his hair with it.

“This, too.” Bakugou says, untying the ribbon he gave him from his arm. “Even if I gave this to
you, it’s yours. Everything of mine is yours, okay?”

Kirishima smiles. “I already accepted your apology, Captain. No need to bribe me further.”

Bakugou clicks his tongue and looks away.

Kirishima turns around, standing up. He takes Bakugou’s face in his hands, turning it so they’re
looking at one another. “Sorry. I know you’re being kind. I shouldn’t tease you like that.”
He feels Bakugou’s cheeks heat up beneath his hands, and his heart skips a beat. He leans in quick,
to catch a kiss, and Bakugou’s arms wrap around him fast.

Bakugou’s mouth presses soft and his tongue flicks out over his lips. Kirishima opens up for him
easily, letting him slide in against his teeth. His fingers tug into Bakugou’s hair, his hands cradling
his jaw.

Bakugou’s hands roam around his back, touch under his shirt, leaving his skin tingling where he
presses in. Kirishima’s excited, and his heart flutters in his chest. He pulls back from their kiss with
a soft gasp, and Bakugou runs his nose across his cheek until he can reach to press searing kisses to
his neck.

His hands fit around his hips and pull them close together, rubbing at where his shirt rides up and
his skin is exposed.

Bakugou pushes him back until his shoulders hit the ship’s wall, and rolls his hips up into him. He
pulls Kirishima’s shirt off in his haste, and drags his teeth along his collarbones. He pinches one
nipple between his fingers, and circles the other with his tongue.

His hand rubs him through his pants, the touches fleeting and teasing through the fabric. He sucks
and bites, and moves down further still.

Kirishima’s eyes widen as Bakugou’s knees hit the floor, and he frames his hips with his hands,
dipping his tongue into his bellybutton, sucking his piercing into his mouth. Bakugou looks up at
him, cheeks blushed pink and his eyes low and hooded. Kirishima feels pleasure coarse through
him at the sight. His cock twitches, and he feels himself sink involuntarily lower on the wall.

His mind spins- he’s thought about this countless times- dreamed it even, maybe.

“You don’t have-” Kirishima starts, but gasps when Bakugou pulls him out, flicking his tongue
quick up the underside of his shaft. Kirishima’s thighs shake.

Bakugou’s tongue is hot against his cock, it presses and licks, making him wet, teasing him. His
precum leaks out, and Kirishima wants to throw his head back and close his eyes but he can’t stop
looking down at his captain on his knees.

Bakugou swirls his tongue around his head, and fits his mouth around him. Kirishima gasps. It’s so
wet, so hot, and when Bakugou sucks and flicks the tip of his tongue against the slit Kirishima’s
fingernails dig into the wood behind him.

B akugou’s hands move from his hips to reach for his, and he guides them to his head. Kirishima’s
heart beats and he sweats, running his fingers through. He doesn’t need to guide him, Bakugou
already has him spent. He sinks down onto him quick and messy, and sucks back hard to tease him
with his tongue.

He laps down his shaft to lick at his balls, to pull them softly with his lips and suck, meanwhile
teasing his head with his fingers. He presses his lips to the inside of his thigh and bites hard,
sucking, Kirishima gasping as he does so. He works his way back up, Kirishima's cock twitching
and his stomach shuddering with the excitement of it.

“Oh my god.” Kirishima whispers. He brushes Bakugou’s hair back and sees the way his cheek
puffs out from having his dick in his mouth, the way his lips stretch over him and his eyebrows
turn up in concentration. “My god, oh my god.”

Bakugou hums around him, and he’s been trying not to come but he can’t help it when his hips
stutter forward, and his hands pull Bakugou down onto him fast. Bakugou hums low again, and the
vibrations around his cock make him come so suddenly he’s surprised- he didn’t know he was that
close.

He barely has time to enjoy the feeling when he realizes he’s just come into Bakugou’s mouth. He
pulls back quickly, stuttering his frantic apologies and trying not to look at his cum smearing
Bakugou’s lips.

“Um! A basin...basin…” Kirishima says, looking around the room for something he can spit into.

Bakugou shifts his jaw. Kirishima can tell by the set of his mouth he just swallowed. Kirishima
blushes and stares, and Bakugou grins. He steps close to him and presses a chaste kiss to his lips.
Kirishima can smell himself on Bakugou’s face, and taste himself on his tongue. He feels
overwhelmed all over again.

He knows things like this don’t come easy to Bakugou, to submit himself to his knees in front of
him… and to taste himself now, on Bakugou’s mouth, it makes Kirishima sigh into the intimacy of
it all.

Kirishima needs him. He needs him to surround him, rub him down, to whisper his love into his
ear and fuck the hurt away. He wants to wrap his legs around his waist and meet his thrusts
halfway, to fit his fingers into his hair to whisper that he loves him, he loves him, he loves him.

“Katsuki.” Kirishima says, already breathless. “Take me to bed.”

“Anything for you.” Bakugou murmurs. He pulls back, leading him by the hand. He runs his
fingers through Kirishima’s hair.

Kirishima kicks off his pants before he climbs onto the bed.

“Lie down.” Bakugou says. “I’ll go slow.”

Kirishima lies on his back, the furs warm against his skin as he watches Bakugou undress. He feels
like he hasn’t laid with him in ages, though it’s only been a couple weeks.

When Bakugou is undressed the bed dips under his weight as he hovers over Kirishima. He rests
his elbows just above his shoulders and brushes his hair from his eyes.

The look he gives him is so unguarded and tender, so sad, it makes Kirishima’s heart well up with
affection. He offers a smile against the guilt he feels, and Bakugou smiles back, leaning in to claim
his lips again in a kiss. He peppers kisses all over his face, his eyes, nose, and mouth. He presses a
kiss to his chin, which makes him shiver.

He’s been running his fingers over Bakugou’s back, each scar a path for him to follow. Bakugou
runs his hands over his body, he squeezes his chest and rubs his nipples to hardness under his
rough fingers. Kirishima’s growing erection leaks already onto his stomach, and Bakugou’s own
presses hot against his skin.

Bakugou reaches for the lubricant and coats his fingers, rubbing them together against the cold
sensation. He settles between Kirishima’s legs and spreads them apart. Kirishima rolls his hips
against nothing, waiting for the tight press into his hole.

He sighs when Bakugou slips his fingers inside, pumping and flicking against his prostate,
reaching in far and loosening him for his cock. Kirishima stares at him all the while, waiting for
him to come close again so he can press his hand to his cheek and kiss him deep.

His eyelids flutter closed as the feeling builds to pleasure, and he moans when Bakugou’s hand
starts to smooth up and down his thigh.

“Please, Katsuki.” Kirishima says, breathless. “I’m ready.”

Bakugou gives a final teasing flick inside that makes Kirishima’s legs jerk wide, and he sighs.
Bakugou drips lubricant onto his dick, pumping it, lining it up with Kirishima’s hole. The hot press
against it makes Kirishima throw his head back, and clench his fists into the furs and he enters him,
pressing in slow. He feels him stretch him open, moaning at the feeling. He doesn’t want to touch
himself yet, so he settles to cling to the bed as Bakugou leans back and holds his hips, fucking into
him shallow as he gets used to the girth of his cock.

Bakugou looks down at him like he’s precious. His body is so decorated and scarred, and his
muscles lean and tight beneath his skin. The way he moves him like his weight is nothing… all of
it makes Kirishima’s cock leak onto his stomach.

He lifts his arms and Bakugou leans into him, the angle pressing him deeper. Kirishima moans into
their sloppy kiss, and Bakugou fucks him fast, harder, and his fingernails dig into his Captain’s
back as he holds onto him.

“God, Eijirou.” Bakugou says, hot breath beading onto his neck. He’s been so quiet, compared to
the usual way he fucks. He pulls back, and rolls his hips slow. Kirishima’s eyes shut and his mouth
goes slack as he rubs into his prostate, his dick trapped between them, the pressure relieving but
not enough. “You’re beautiful.”

Kirishima’s eyes open, to look at him, surprised. He blushes at the words, and Bakugou laughs a
little.

It makes Kirishima smile.

Bakugou groans, then, dropping his head to Kirishima’s shoulder, and he thrusts hard. He puts his
hand around his cock and pumps him, his palm rough over the head as he jerks him off. “Do…
D’you feel good?”

Kirishima moans in response, lifting his legs to wrap them around Bakugou’s waist, driving him
deeper inside and sending shoots of pleasure up his spine.

“Katsuki.” Kirishima says. His breath is on the edge of holding, making his voice soft and high, all
out of breath as he whispers, “Katsuki, yes , god yes, I love you. I love you, I love you-ah!”

Bakugou comes, sudden, a hot burst of wetness. He shudders, whispering hot into Kirishima’s ear,
“God, Eijirou… Eijirou, fuck. I love you, too, I love you.” His low voice and stuttering hips send
Kirishima over the edge, and he comes to his orgasm with a high moan, pleasure seeping through
his body, blissing him out to shiver beneath his captain.

Bakugou nuzzles his face into Kirishima’s neck, and he breathes deep. “Couldn’t even sleep
without you.”

Kirishima lowers his legs, and Bakugou’s cock twitches inside him, making him sigh at the
oversensitive feeling of him still pressing against his cum-slick walls.

“The whole bed… smells like you.” Bakugou breathes deep, and lifts his face to kiss him slow. He
pulls out, the sound slick and telling. He cleans him up, and he’s so gentle and slow Kirishima gets
 hard again, but he’s not in the mood to fuck, he just wants to wrap his arms around his lover.

When Bakugou climbs beneath the furs with him Kirishima cuddles close, resting his head on
Bakugou’s chest to hear his heartbeat.

“Sorry I didn’t tell you about the worry stone.” he murmurs.

He feels Bakugou shake his head. “It’s fine.”

“I think, if they keep happening, you should see someone.” Kirishima says. “A real doctor might
be a bit risky, but if it’s someone like Hagakure I think it’d be fine.”

“Maybe.” Bakugou says. He’s tracing nonsensical patterns on Kirishima’s shoulder with his
fingertips.

Kirishima feels sleep and exhaustion creep up on him, his eyelids drooping closed.

“Goodnight, love.” Bakugou murmurs, just before Kirishima falls to his dreams.

Bakugou fucks him again when they wake in the middle of the night. He slides in tight from
behind and Kirishima presses his back to Bakugou’s chest as he sucks on his neck and shoves his
fingers in his mouth, making him moan as he drools over his hand. He smooths up his chest and his
down his stomach, his thighs, touching him everywhere until he comes, spent and tired, muscles
aching and sore.

In the morning Kirishima wakes to Bakugou, pressing light kisses to his face, sleepy eyes blinking
slow.

“I’d stay with you in bed all day, if I could.” Bakugou says, morning voice gruff and low.

Kirishima smiles tiredly, and traces the cut of his jaw with his fingertips. “You’re the Captain.
Your ship, your rules.”

Bakugou hums low. “You tempt me.”

Kirishima runs his thumb over the scar that passes between Bakugou’s lips. He wants him. He
wants him again and again. He wants his past and future and his right now, every scar and every
shortcoming, Kirishima can’t wish a second of it away. “You can do anything you’d like.”

Bakugou grins, and tucks his face into the pillows. “God, Eijirou.”

Hearing his name sends a flicker of excitement through Kirishima.

“How about...what you want to do.” Bakugou peeks one eye open. He blinks his hair out of the
way, looking over at him expectantly. “Tell me.”

Chapter End Notes

make up sex chapter~ lol! Have A Happy New Year!!! ^_^

sorry for going back and editing this so much, I kept missing stuff lol
 Chapter 25
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima joins the crew at noon, sore and aching, but in a blissfully good mood. There’s a breeze
that’s enough to help them along, so he raises the sails high. He hasn’t been on deck an hour before
Hatsume is calling down to him.

“There’s boat. A little one.” she shouts out. “Three men.”

“We’ll bring ‘em up.” Mina calls back. Kirishima scans the seas for them until he sees their boat.
The men inside must be either dead or near death, one waving for their assistance with the strength
he has left.

Kirishima runs to get the medical kit and water. The kit is well re-stocked, but the supplies are
chosen for the ailments of combat, so he hopes he’s at least knowledgeable enough to ease their
suffering.

One man is dead when they pull him onto the boat. Kirishima presses his fingers against his neck,
warm from the sun but not from life.

“No pulse.” Kirishima says.

“Pulse…” Mina repeats. “You mentioned somethin’ like that a while back when the Captain was
dead.”

“I wasn’t dead!” Bakugou retorts, but Mina ignores him. He’s been staring hard at the lifeless man.
“Sometimes, I can still hear his voice” Mina sighs.

“Fuck.” Bakugou mutters, clicking his tongue.

“Put your fingers on your neck.” Kirishima says, ignoring their antics. Mina does so, and Sero, who
has just finished giving the other men some water, follows suit. “That bumping? That’s your pulse.
You heart pumps your blood through your body. That’s one of the places you can feel it.”

“Sero my pulse is faster than yours!” Mina taunts. “I’ll beat you!”

“Ha! Not likely.”

" Uh,” Kirishima looks to the dying imen. “Maybe that can wait for later. Let’s get them out of the
sun.”

" Um, Captain, what do we do with this one?” Mina asks. “Toss him over?”

Bakugou leans down. He takes the man’s arm and pushes up his sleeve, looking for something.
Kirishima catches a glimpse of the brand on his arm- the small P that marks pirates captured.
Bakugou has one like that, too.

“No, we’ll send him off.” Bakugou says. “Use their rowboat.”

Kirishima stands back as the pirates prepare the funeral. He’s never been to one, even on land.
They wrap a scrapped sail over his body, drenched in alcohol. Bakugou lights the spark that sends
the small boat into flames as they lower it into the water, letting the waves rock and carry it away,
along with the black smoke and an acrid smell. As Mina steers away, Kirishima sees Bakugou still
looking on.

“What did they say?” Bakugou asks, turning to Sero.

" Government ship.” Sero says. “They were escaping, but those Iida ships… they’re damn fast.”

B akugou nods. “Let’s get to a port to drop ‘em off.”

B akugou looks so pensive the rest of the day, eyebrows so tightly knitted in thought that Kirishima
doesn’t want, at first, to break whatever train of thought he’s focused on. Later though, when the
sun is setting and Kirishima catches Bakugou alone, he tests the waters of communication, and
asks him about his reservedness. He leans against the boat’s railing, close enough that their
shoulders brush.

“That man…” Kirishima starts, his voice careful and quiet. “Did you know him?”

Bakugou nods.

Kirishima nods, too. “A prison?”

“Yeah.” Bakugou says. Kirishima sees his eyebrows knit together. He’s frustrated about
something.

Kirishima waits for him to speak, if he wants to.

When he does talk, Kirishima can tell that no, he doesn’t want to, but he’s doing it for Kirishima’s
sake. He appreciates it, but he hates seeing the anger and pain hidden just beneath the surface of
his words.

“That was years ago, Eijirou.” Bakugou says. “Fucking years . And it still has me all fucked up.
It’s pathetic. And there’s no fucking use if I’m not the strongest.”

Kirishima doesn’t know what to say. He’s not sure what words, if any, will resonate, but he tries.
“I’m not an expert, but I don’t think you should be upset about getting upset… I think that’s
normal. And… it’s probably better to let your emotions run their course, than to try and ignore
them.”

Bakugou turns around so his back is to the ocean. “Easier said than done.”

“Yes, I’d imagine.” Kirishima agrees. “I’m here, though. You… you aren’t alone.”

It will take them a couple days off course to get to a port, so Kirishima wonders why the sailors
won’t just become part of the crew, but Mina informs him it’s because of the treasure. Bakugou
felt close to completing the map, so he probably didn’t want too many new faces aboard anytime
soon.

The evening yields strong winds and light rain, good for speed but a pain to be on deck in. After at
least an hour, Kirishima is drenched, and by the time he comes into Bakugou’s quarters he thinks
there must be water in his bones.
He shivers when he enters, and quickly rids himself of his sopping clothes. Bakugou is sitting at
his desk, as he usually is when he waits for Kirishima to finish his work. He's not writing, or
staring hard at the pages of a book, like he normally is, though. He's staring blankly ahead, chin
resting on his hand, his lips turned down in a slight frown.

“Are you okay, Captain?” Kirishima asks before he shakes his hair out and pushes it out of his
face.

“Top tonight.”

“What?”

“Top.” Bakugou says, looking over. It takes a moment for his words to sink in. Kirishima feels
confused.

“I didn't think that was something you were interested in.” Kirishima says carefully. He sits on the
bed, and looks at Bakugou, still resting at his desk.

“Well I'm interested now .” Bakugou snips. He’s on edge. Kirishima already feels uneasy about the
request- Bakugou had been off since they pulled the men from the rowboat, more than one thing
on his tired mind.

Kirishima watches as Bakugou strips, mechanic and determined, making his way over.

He pushes Kirishima down onto the bed, and in a daze, Kirishima lets him. Bakugou straddles
him, immediately reaching for the lubricant from the bedside table. The position makes Kirishima
blush, feeling almost dizzy from the suddenness and provocation.

He opens the bottle, and Kirishima bites his lip. If Bakugou wanted to do this, he was more than
okay with it, but the pace he was taking was mission-like, not at all how Kirishima imagined it.
And oh, he did imagine it. He’d thought many times about how he’d be slow and careful,
showering him with love, kissing every part of him and taking his time...

Bakugou dips his fingers into the lubricant, and spreads his legs, reaching behind himself.

“I can do that.” Kirishima offers softly, placing his hands on Bakugou’s thighs. “Can’t I kiss you
first?”

Bakugou grunts, looking away. “No, 's quicker like this.”

Kirishima watches him as he furrows his brows and frowns. He rubs up and down his thighs. He
feels his stomach twist- he wants this, but not… not like this.

Bakugou stops for a moment, suddenly, and breathes in sharp. Kirishima thinks at first he’s hurt
himself, but he moves again- he’s not even hard.

Kirishima isn’t either. He can’t be, when Bakugou is struggling, angry, upset- his eyes are either
screwed shut or glaring away, like he’s… like he’s trying to prove himself, - oh .

B akugou heaves in a breath as soon as Kirishima realizes what he’s trying to do, what he’s trying
to overcome. Kirishima pulls at his arms, making him stop, making him look at him.

Wetness falls onto Kirishima’s stomach.

He’s crying.
“No!” Bakugou yells. He slams his fist into the bed, making Kirishima jump. “No! Why!”

“Katsuki…” Kirishima whispers, and pulls Bakugou down on top of him. He feels him curl up
around him. Tears drop onto his shoulder, his neck, and Bakugou breathes heavy onto his skin, face
nuzzled into his hair. He shivers. It scares Kirishima. He doesn’t know what to do, how to react,
how to comfort.

“It’s so stupid that I can’t -” Bakugou’s voice is ragged between his hiccups.

Kirishima is almost frozen, seeing him so vulnerable and so dependant on him for help, yet he
knows not how to give it. He told him he was here, but he doesn’t even know what to do. He
smooths his hands over Bakugou’s shoulders and back, slips one hand into his hair to hold him
close.

He doesn’t know what to say besides, “It’s okay, we don’t have to, it’s okay.”

“Fuck.” Bakugou says, lifting his head. He rubs his arm over his face to rid his eyes of tears.
“Fucking weak -”

“Stop it!” Kirishima says quickly, then a little softer, “Stop… Katsuki, we’ve been over this.”

Bakugou presses his palms into his eyes hard, and tilts his head to the ceiling. “Fucking. I fuckin’
know.”

K irishima tries not to look at him like he pities him. It’d be an insult, to Bakugou. But he can’t
help the worried turn of his eyebrows and the slight frown he can’t get rid of. He silently urges
Bakugou to get off of him, to climb beneath the covers.

He does so reluctantly, scowling, disappointed in himself.

“You don’t have to prove yourself.” Kirishima says quietly. Bakugou has his back turned away
from him. He can practically touch the misguided shame he feels. “To yourself, or to me.”

“It bothers me.” Bakugou mutters. He sniffs. “S’not just that I wanna….fuckin’... get over it. I
want it and it fucking- I can’t-”

Kirishima touches his shoulder when Bakugou inhales a rattling breath.

"I always get what I want.” Bakugou says. Kirishima, though he can’t see his face can hear that
he’s gritting his teeth. “And it’s fucking goddamn fucking stupid that I’m the only thing in the way
of it.”

Kirishima runs his fingers over Bakugou’s shoulder lightly, hoping it’s a soothing action.

Kirishima settles next to him. He’s about to put out the candlelight when he sees their unfinished
1001 Arabian Nights . He takes the book instead. “We haven’t read in a while, Katsuki. Would you
like to do that?”

Bakugou is silent for a bit, then turns around to lay on his back. “Do whatever.”

Kirishima smiles. He looks through the pages, trying to remember where they last left off. He dog-
eared a page once and Bakugou yelled at him for ruining the book. He laughs a little at the
memory.

“What’s so funny?” Bakugou asks, body going rigid beside him.

" The book!” Kirishima says quickly. “I remembered how you got mad at me for folding the
corners.”

B akugou pauses, then snorts. “Idiot. Read.”

Kirishima clears his throat and begins, hoping his voice helps calm him. He doesn’t think it’s
anything special when he reads, but when Bakugou does, it enraptures him. His voice draws him in
like nothing else, even when he halts and stumbles over the words.

He can tell Bakugou isn’t listening, because he isn’t asking any questions, or reacting to the story.
He keeps going though, and reads until Bakugou’s head drops.

Kirishima continues for a moment, to make sure he won’t wake when he moves him.

He smiles.

There was a time where any shift he made throughout the night would make Bakugou tense in his
sleep. He thinks he’s still alert now, to everything, but Kirishima has entered into a safe-space in
Bakugou’s mind. He’s not a threat. He was never much of one to begin with, to Bakugou, but now
he can get through the night without opening a wary eye every time Kirishima’s sleeping body
decided to throw an arm across his captain’s chest.

H e kisses Bakugou’s cheek softly before he settles in. He runs his hand down his arm, to the inner
part of his forearm where his skin is soft and hairless. He feels the little bump of the brand, ‘P’ , a
scar that’s both a matter of pride and a memory of fear. There’s still so much about Bakugou that
he doesn’t know. He thinks though, that he doesn’t have to know all of it. He doesn’t need every
story, he doesn’t need all the details.

Kirishima feels himself grow, in that moment. He knows just a couple months ago he would’ve
been so curious, and pressing Bakugou for a story from the prison where he met the dead man, but
he’s become more self aware here on this ship out in the middle of the ocean than he ever could
have become surrounded by officials and lords and the like. He’s still embarrassed about just how
much he has to learn about the world, but…

Kirishima’s heart pangs at the sudden rush of love and appreciation he has for this lot he’s drawn
in life. His relationship with Bakugou definitely started off rocky, and there are hundred of better
ways things could have gone, he’s sure, but to rest now beside him and hold him, and love him,
and tell him he loves him…! Kirishima smiles, and presses his face into Bakugou’s hair.

B akugou ties the knot tight on the scarf that covers Kirishima’s hair. “Gotta be careful… there’s
gotta be government ships still lurking around.”

“How long will we stay?” Kirishima reaches up to touch the scarf, but as usual, Bakugou gently
slaps his hand away.

" Don’t touch.” He clicks his tongue. “Just a couple days. It’s a long way to Ka and I’d rather get
there without needing another port. The less eyes that see us, the less known our journey.”

Kirishima nods.

“You and Ojirou get the medical supplies. I’ll see you tonight.” Bakugou says. He’s not looking at
him directly. He’s still embarrassed about the other night.
Kirishima lifts his chin with his fingers, and presses a gentle kiss to his lips. “See you.”

Bakugou pauses and splutters, reddening to the very tips of his ears. “Shut up!”

Kirishima giggles. He was getting the hang of this.

“Shut up!” Bakugou says, trying not to laugh, too. “Go do your job.”

Kirishima salutes him jokingly, and joins Ojirou for their supply run.

“I’m glad things are back to normal.” Ojirou says, as he falls into step beside him. Kirishima
blushes- definitely still feeling awkward about causing such a fuss.

“Me too.” Kirishima says.

They walk in silence for a bit, Kirishima following Ojirou. He always seems to know exactly
where to go.

“Hey… Are you scared?” Kirishima asks. “About the...place.”

Ojirou looks at him for a moment, contemplative. “Not really.”

Kirishima frowns. “From what I’ve read… it doesn’t seem like an island at all, that we’re going
to.”

“No?” Ojirou says.

K irishima shakes his head. “It seems like hell.”

Ojirou laughs. “You’re starting to sound like Mina.”

Kirishima cracks a grin. “I’m being serious though. I haven’t heard about any of the creatures
Mina goes on about… maybe they’re just rumours from Endeavor’s attack to keep people away,
but… I just can’t believe it.”

Ojirou shrugs. “I didn’t believe a lot of stuff, either, before I joined Bakugou’s crew.”

“Is that so…” Kirishima murmurs, thinking hard.

“Besides. Hagakure put all sorts of protection magic on me.” Ojirou grins wide. “I think I’ll be
safe.”

Kirishima laughs. He supposes if he could brave all of Hagakure’s oddities, a few sea monsters
and the likes should be nothing for Ojirou. “Didn’t she say that I’d cause you trouble?”

“I think that was the whole…thing.” Ojirou waves his hand dismissively. “Don’t worry, I don’t
think she cursed you.”

“Great.” Kirishima grins.

“Have a little more faith in our captain.” Ojirou says, clapping Kirishima on his shoulder. “He’ll
take good care of us.”

" Right.” Kirishima nods. Of course. He shouldn’t show a lack of faith in him, especially now. His
captain and the crew needed full support. “Okay, Ojirou. What rich man’s apothecary are we
plundering today?”
Ojirou laughs. “That’s a true pirate. This way.”

It’s not like their usual relaxation before a longer voyage- there are too many ships, and there’s no
clear beach to spend the time, so the crew takes the portside pubs and bars for what they are.
Kirishima took the downtime to find a small bookstore, and pick up a few novels for Bakugou. He
would probably click his tongue at the way he spends his earnings on things he could just take, but
despite it all, Kirishima still wants to think of himself as a bit of an honest man.

He can tell the break has loosened Bakugou’s stress as well, as he laughs easily, and takes time to
himself to simply lie on the deck in the sun.

He’s doing so now, when Kirishima holds one of his new books over his face to cast a shadow over
his eyes.

Bakugou blinks them open, slow.

“Morning.” Kirishima grins.

Bakugou closes his eyes again, smile playing on his lips.

“You’ll get burnt, just lying there like that.” Kirishima says, though he doesn’t think it’s true, at
this point. Bakugou’s skin is well accustomed to the sun.

"Mhm.” Bakugou says. “Feels too good to move. Lie down with me.”

Kirishima obliges. Bakugou reaches out immediately to grasp his hand.

“What book did you get? You better not have spent your gold on them, sailor.” Bakugou mumbles.
“Or will I have to be buying you your next meal again?”

“I think it’s gentlemanly for you to pay.” Kirishima teases.

“Right, forgot I was that.” Bakugou says. “A gentleman.”

There’s a pause before they both start laughing, and Kirishima turns his head to look at Bakugou’s
precious, handsome face.

“I bought some nice books. My mother likes them.” Kirishima says.

" Yeah?”

Kirishima hums his affirmation. “They’re romantic.”

Bakugou clicks his tongue.

K irishima smiles. “But you like them too, Bakugou.”

" Fuck off.” he says, no bite behind it.

“I’ll read one to you tonight.” Kirishima says. He outstretches his free arm to the sky, the book in it
casting a shadow over his own face, now.

“What one?”
“Romeo and Juliet.” Kirishima says.

" Fuckin’ hate that story.” Bakugou says. “I thought it was a play?”

“It is.” Kirishima says. “But there’s an author who adapted it.”

“Did they make it better?”

Kirishima laughs. “I kinda like the story though… Two people who aren’t allowed to be together,
wanting to be together anyways… I think it’s nice.”

Bakugou turns to face Kirishima, eyes squinting in the sunlight. “They die though.”

Kirishima pauses for a moment, looking at Bakugou’s face, maybe a little sunburnt after all.
“Yeah.”

“They were stupid. And they just fucking met, too.”

Kirishima shrugs. “Maybe. Maybe they just wanted freedom. People do stupid things when they’re
desperate. And in love.”

B akugou squeezes his hand. “Fine. Read it. Maybe I’ll change my mind.”

Kirishima smiles again. “Maybe I will, too.”

“Wait, that’s it?” Bakugou asks.

“What do you mean?” Kirishima says, happy to have moved on. His face is hot from the reading.

B akugou scoots closer to him in the bed, and pulls the book towards him. He reads slowly.
Kirishima watches his eyes flicker over the words, much like the candlelight flickering over his
face, softening his features.

“They don’t fuck.”

Kirishima closes his eyes and groans a little. “It’s implied.”

“From what I can tell, books always stop when it’s getting to the good stuff.” Bakugou clicks his
tongue. It’s quite the habit, but Kirishima thinks he wouldn’t be so Bakugou without it.

“B-Because it’s indecent!” Kirishima says. “People can’t publish such… erotica!”

“Indecent.” Bakugou grins and scoffs. He pushes Kirishima’s hand with the book in it to the bed,
fingers gentle around his wrist. “I should write one. Want to know how I’d keep going?”

Kirishima swallows as Bakugou climbs over his lap. His throat is suddenly very dry. “How?”

B akugou runs his fingers down Kirishima’s jaw, eyes heavy on his lips. “Where did it end? His
fingers on her cheek? A kiss to the corner of her mouth?”

Bakugou kisses him there. Kirishima can feel his eyelashes on his skin.

“How about… he moves to her neck. Breathes in the way she smells, too pretty for all the work
they’ve done that day.” Bakugou breathes in deep, his breath fanning over his goosebumped skin
as he talks. “He caresses her skin, till his hands fall beneath her shirt, and he cups her full, soft, and
careful.”

“Indecent.” Kirishima manages to stammer out. He’s not sure why he feel so embarrassed now, of
all the times they’ve done this. Maybe it’s Bakugou’s voice, narrating as he grinds slowly in his
lap, and his fingertips brush over his chest.

“Licks down her neck, hand travelling down from her breast to down further still…”

“I’m not made like that.” Kirishima murmurs, blushing.

Bakugou snorts. “Still got you hot, though.”

He grinds down again, and Kirishima swallows hard at the feeling of Bakugou’s ass pressing
against his dick. Bakugou takes his hands - one was still clutching the book, how foolish - and
settles them on his hips. He kisses Kirishima on the mouth, leaning into him more, and guiding his
hands back further still to his ass. Even though he’s in sleeping pants, Kirishima can feel the
firmness of his muscle, and the soft plush of everything else.

“I want to try again.” Bakugou says, determined. Kirishima waits for the words to catch up to his
sex-muddled brain.

He thinks at first that Bakugou is on another power streak- another rush to prove his ability to
overcome anything and everything, to be perfect, to live unaffected by the hauntings of his past…
but Bakugou traces his fingers over Kirishima’s jaw, and glances down at his lips.

“I want to.”

“It seems… sudden.” Kirishima says, honestly. He wants to be sure.

Bakugou kisses him. He fits their lips together slow, and hums deep as he runs his thumb beneath
Kirishima’s chin.

“Please, Eijirou.” Bakugou says.

There’s hardly any light coming from the porthole, the bad weather still persisting, but Kirishima
does his best to look Bakugou in the eyes, to search for fear and uncertainty. Instead, all he sees is
love.

Kirishima’s heart flutters and he pulls him back down into a kiss, waking up more with every touch
Bakugou presses to his body. He sighs when Bakugou kisses him deep, his tongue flicking inside
his mouth and making Kirishima hard and nervous- he wasn’t as skilled at initiating things as
Bakugou was. He didn’t know how to finger him, how to make him feel good.

“What’s wrong?” Bakugou asks. He’s so perceptive sometimes, it’s eerie.

“I’m afraid I won’t make it good for you.” Kirishima says.

“Stop thinkin’ about it. It’s fine because it’s you.”

Kirishima smiles up at him, trying to hide his excitement. He tucks Bakugou’s hair behind his ear,
though the shorter strands just fall out again. He wraps his arms around his middle and pulls him in.
He tucks his head under Bakugou’s chin in a hug, and Bakugou snorts, fingers still in his hair.

Kirishima tilts up his head and kisses him, kisses over his jaw and down his neck. He tries to
mimic the wet way Bakugou’s drags his tongue over his skin, as embarrassed as he feels for being
so obvious. Bakugou hums though, either for encouragement or from the sensation, but Kirishima
drinks it up either way. He hesitates at Bakguou’s chest, but Bakugou guides him in, hand tangled
in his hair.

Kirishima kisses slow until he slots his mouth over a nipple, circling his tongue around and sucking
hard, feeling the bud harden. Bakugou’s chest is cushioned and toned, and Kirishima bites into it
ever so softly.

He’s already hard, and Bakugou is getting there, too.

“Do you want to lie on your back?” Kirishima asks.

“Okay.” Bakugou says. He climbs off of Kirishima, and lies down.

Kirishima breathes deep, nervous, and kisses him again. He has his hands in his hair and cupping
his jaw, he feels Bakugou sigh as he lets his hands roam down, over his stomach to play with his
dick. He moves down Bakugou’s body, kissing and licking and touching, his hands rubbing softly
at the insides of his thighs, inching higher and higher. He kisses his bullet wound, and sits upright.
He hesitates, but reaches for the lubricant.

He doesn't miss Bakugou’s sharp inhale.

“We don't have to.” Kirishima says, soothing his hands over Bakugou’s thighs. They're smooth
beneath his calloused hands, his hair thinning out to nothingness above his knees.

“Keep goin’.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima talks as he looks down at Bakugou, his hard cock resting against his stomach and how
his own thighs look, with Bakugou’s legs resting just on top of them, his dick hanging heavy
between. “You know, Captain… don't be mad, but I've always thought you were beautiful.”

“Huh?” Bakugou says, then laughs. Kirishima laughs, too.

“I'm serious.” Kirishima smiles. “You're so handsome.”

“Ah, fuck off.” Bakugou says, but he's still grinning.

Kirishima shrugs, and dips his fingers into the lube. He warms it up well with his fingers, eyeing
the puckered ring of Bakugou’s hole. He holds his breath as he trails his fingers down his balls,
pressing in just beneath them, feeling and teasing around the muscle. Bakugou is tense, and his
head turns to the side, smile gone.

“Are you okay?” Kirishima asks gently.

Bakugou nods his head.

“Can I press inside?” Kirishima asks,

Bakugou nods again.

Kirishima bites his lip, and pushes one finger in. The tightness is incredible, and the heat makes
him bite his lip. He flits his eyes up to Bakugou, who has an arm thrown over his face.

Kirishima reaches up and touches it. “Katsuki, I won’t know if you’re hurting if I can’t see your
face.”
Bakugou pulls his arm away, but won’t look at Kirishima. Kirishima understands his
embarrassment.

He feels around inside him, and leans down to lick the underside of his balls, up his shaft and over
his head. He slips his mouth around him as he adds another finger, looking up to see Bakugou’s
face, looking more relaxed now with Kirishima’s lips around his cock.

He knows when Bakugou fingers, Kirishima can’t keep quiet- it feels so good he has to make
noise, he has to shift his hips and whine… but Bakugou is quiet, cheeks just a little flushed.

Kirishima pulls off of him with a flick of his tongue to his head, and pushes his fingers deeper
inside, looking for- Bakugou’s legs jerk open a little and he huffs sharp. Kirishima’s eyes shoot up
to his face to see him bite his lip.

“Is it there?” Kirishima asks, pressing his fingers against it. He stares at Bakugou as he clenches
his jaw tight and breathes out through his nose, his cheeks reddening. Kirishima stares at him, as
though he’s hypnotized by how good he looks with flushed cheeks and sweat running down his
temples. “Am I doing it right? Does it feel good?”

Bakugou groans and lets his head fall back onto the pillows. It sends a shiver through Kirishima’s
spine and makes his dick twitch- the sudden attention makes him realize how hard he is. He
scissors his fingers and adds a third along with more lubricant, teasing up and down Bakugou’s
shaft lightly with his fingers.

“Um, Katsuki.” Kirishima says, embarrassed. “How do I know when you’re ready? What do you
think? Can you tell me?”

“You talk so goddamn much.” Bakugou mutters, but he’s panting slightly, his hair sticking to his
forehead with sweat. He takes Kirishima’s breath away. “S’fine now.”

Kirishima’s stomach flips. He withdraws his fingers, and reaches for the lube, but Bakugou is
sitting up and leaning forward, too. He takes the bottle and smears it onto his fingers, then runs
them over Kirishima’s cock.

Kirishima sighs at the feeling, finally some release after not touching himself at all.

“Katsuki, I might not last long.” Kirishima admits.

Bakugou snorts.

“Can I kiss you again?” Kirishima asks. “God, I want to kiss you.”

Bakugou nods, and closes his eyes as Kirishima slots their mouths together and pushes him back
down onto the bed. He pours all his love into it, he cups his jaw and holds him tight.

Kirishima gasps when their dicks rub together between them, having forgotten again his hardness
while he’s enraptured with his love.

He kisses him to calm his nerves, to focus on the feeling of his lips against his own, his hands
tugging lightly on the ends of his hair. He kisses his jaw and his neck, and breathes out the breath
he was holding when he decides to position himself against Bakugou’s hole.

Bakugou breathes out, too, turning his face to the side and closing his eyes.

Kirishima looks down at where they’re about to connect, watches as he presses inside of him, slow
and wet and careful, biting his lip at the tight heat- it’s incredible, so soft and slick from lube,
sucking him in. He flicks his eyes up to Bakugou as he pushes himself to the hilt.

He doesn’t look like he’s hurting. Their eyes meet, and his cheeks are flushed red. He has his legs
spread open wide. Kirishima swallows hard. He looks seductive, when he licks his lips and shifts
his hips- he goes tight around Kirishima’s dick, and he remembers he should be moving.

He goes slow, trying to hit that place inside of him that made him feel good.

He doesn’t realize he’s concentrating hard until Bakugou reaches up his hands and pulls him down
again, wrapping his legs around his waist.

Kirishima can’t help but groan, pressing his face into Bakugou’s neck and thrusting quick inside.

“I want to hear you.” Kirishima whispers. “Please. I want to know it feels good.”

Bakugou moves his hand away from his mouth, reluctantly. Kirishima kisses him. He brings his
knee up so he can go deeper, and it does something for Bakugou, because he moans, soft and
unguarded. It almost makes Kirishima come on the spot, he sounds so good. As much as he wants
it to last, he feels the pressure build and pleasure spark. He manages to clumsily get a hand around
Bakugou’s cock and pump him, off time to his thrusts but he thinks it’s doing the job.

He goes to kiss him again, and sees tears- it makes him stutter his hips for the quick second he
thinks Bakugou is in pain, but he’s not. He’s blinking fast through his tears and pushing his hips
into Kirishima’s erratic thrusts, breath coming out in quiet whines and moans, shivering on his
cock. Kirishima can see, can hear, can feel , that he feels good.

Kirishima wipes his tears as best he can, and pulls their bodies as flush together as he can, quickly,
his orgasm building and fleeting on the edge of arrival.

“God, Katsuki.” Kirishima breathes hot against his neck. He wants to kiss him but he can’t do too
many things at once without fumbling over himself, so he settles for pressing his lips against his
neck as he mumbles and babbles his praise. “I love you, god, I- I’m so in love with you, Katsuki-”

He feels Bakugou tighten when he comes, spilling between them and over his hand.

Kirishima pulls out quick before he comes, holding himself upright over Bakugou’s form as he
does so, moaning unabashed, the pleasure so different from what he’s been used to.

He collapses onto their mess, peppering Bakugou with kisses, holding his face, feeling the rise and
fall of Bakugou’s chest beneath him.

“I love you.” Kirishima whispers, tucking Bakugou’s hair behind his ears. He takes in his face,
sweaty and relaxed. “Sorry… I’m not very good at it.”

Bakugou laughs a little, and it brightens Kirishima’s heart. He can’t help but grin wide. “Shut up.
You’re good.”

Kirishima wants to thank him for trusting him, but he thinks it would ruin the moment- he wants it
to be like this- just him and Bakugou. He wants this to last forever, this love, this trust, this life. He
sighs and sits up, aiming to clean them off a bit before collapsing back onto the bed to sleep.

He blushes as he cleans Bakugou off, their cum mixed together. The inside of his thighs are still
wet, and it makes his dick twitch.
 When they’re settled again, with Kirishima’s back against Bakugou’s chest, his arms slewn
comfortably across him, Bakugou kisses his nape and breathes out, sending a shiver across his
skin. “Goodnight, love. I love you.”

Kirishima places his hand over Bakugou’s, and shifts back to him. They’re as close as they can be,
and he wishes it were possible to be totally enveloped by him, the way he feels from all the love.
He wants to crawl into his skin and settle into his bones, he want Bakugou to surround his heart,
his soul, every piece of him. He thinks he might burst from all the love he holds for him. ‘You
too,” he whispers, kissing the back of Bakugou’s hand. He tangles his legs between his, and rests
comfortably into his embrace, welcoming the weight, and inviting sleep to grace him once again.

Chapter End Notes

awwww things are going SO well <3 love these boys being happy
had this planned for a long long while so im happy to finally post it :'D

sorry it jumps around a lot ;;

 Chapter 26
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The rain drizzles on for days, and then downpours. The waves are choppy but it’s hardly a storm,
so it annoys Kirishima more than anything. He can’t remember what it feels like to be dry. He
knows Bakugou hates it, too, because the rain dulls the firepower of the Crepitus , and it’s difficult
to keep the gunpowder totally dry when the water leaks through the boards of the ship- no matter
how skilled a craftsman Sero is.

When the rain does clear the mist settles in, and it runs a chill deep into his bones. He can’t shake
the shiver, but his nights are always warm by Bakugou’s side. He's thinking about how he'd much
rather still be in bed beside him when Hatsume calls down from the lookout.

“Ship!”

Kirishima looks up to her post to see where she’s pointing, and follows her finger out to the sea. He
can’t see a thing, but her eye is sharp, and he trusts her judgement.

“More!” she calls.

Kirishima squints his eyes hard.

“Where are they?” Bakugou shouts up. “Canons at the ready.”

Kirishima hurries to hoist the sails high in case they needed to flee.

“All on the starboard.” She calls down.

“Can you see their colours?” Bakugou shouts up. Kirishima can see his expression from where he
stands- his brow slowly furrowing.

“Too much fog.” Hagakure yells. “Mina! What’s to the bow?”

Kirishima can’t make out Mina’s answer, but on his own port side, he sees another ship.

“A-Another!” he shouts.

“ALL CANONS AT THE READY!” Bakugou shouts. “EVERY DAMN ONE.”

Kirishima hears the running crew and the heavy pull of canons below the ship as they sit dormant
on the sea, the water splashing against the softly rocking ship. He hears Tokoyami’s caw, jagged
through the air like a wet rag on copper, but there’s a pressing silence as ship after ship breaks
through his field of vision.

“Captain-” Kirishima says, worried, but he cuts himself off when he sees a familiar ship appear
through the fog. Too familiar. Plain brown sails that match the earthy jackets, save for the deep red
mainsails, a shock of colour through the dampened daylight. Kirishima’s blood has been cold for
days, but he thinks now it’s frozen, because he can’t move, can’t breath, for all he sees is the ship
he saw sail far, far away, many months ago.
“Iwa.” he breathes out, in a rush. He feels the crews eyes on him, sudden, and he turns, panicked,
looking into Shouji’s uncertain eyes, to Sero’s, Ojirou’s, Mina’s, and then to Bakugou. What does
he do? Hide? Why were they here? Did they know Kirishima was here?

“Captain!” Kirishima says again, at a loss.

“Hold.” Bakugou commands his crew. “At my signal, if need be.”

The ship steers along side the Crepitus.

“Captain!”

It’s a different Kirishima that calls out this time. Kirishima recognizes his father’s voice cutting
through the mist as his ship steers near flush to the port side.

“I believe you have something of mine.”

Kirishima blinks fast, looking for his father’s face. He came back? With… with a fleet? Was he
here to… to take him back again? His heart pounds so fast in his chest it makes his vision pulse.

“If I recall, you gave him to me.” Bakugou shouts back. “Not a fair trade, though. He turned out to
be worth a thousand of every one of your men’s lives.”

Kirishima is a little embarrassed by the words, but he’s still in shock, especially when he sees his
father step into view. A man clatters a gangplank between their ships, and Kirishima’s hand
reaches instinctively to his sword with none of the hesitation that he used to possess.

He’s not close enough for his father to see him right away. The whole crew is at the ready, waiting
for Bakugou’s call, but Kirishima’s father steps his way through them at ease. He has a plan. And a
fleet, Kirishima thinks.

“Now.” he says. Standing in front of Bakugou. He lifts his arm to the side, and Kirishima steps
forward in a panic when he sees the pistol, following the line the barrel points to Mina’s forehead,
unexpectedly quick.

“No one move.” his father’s eyes slide at lock with Kirishima’s. He intakes his breath, unable to
read the situation. “I suppose you’re sweet on this one, huh, Captain? Don’t you know it’s bad luck
to have a lady aboard the ship?”

Kirishima can see Bakugou gritting his teeth. He sees him sneer and Mina cry out to him to not
mind-

“Father-” Kirishima says, stepping forward, but Iwa crew pass him suddenly, armed, and handcuffs
at the ready.

There are sharp cries and grunts and gunshot that's fired into the air, tearing through Bakugou's
flaming sails. Kirishima spins his head around, watching helplessly as they force everyone down to
their knees, arms behind their back- Bakugou included.

They couldn’t fight and win, not with a fleet around them. But seeing his Captain be shoved to his
knees almost effortlessly… The only way to take down the Crepitus was with an army. Kirishima
knew this much. Four ships, even, would have trouble with Bakugou’s expertise and the power
within, but this many? What, fifteen? Twenty?

And if they’re handcuffed, they’d… go to the prison, and- Kirishima's presses the heel of his palms
against his temples.

“And my boy.” Kirishima’s father interrupts his rapidfire, disorganized thoughts. His father walks
over to him and throws an arm around his shoulders. He even goes so far as to fit a hand into his
hair, ruffling it. “You didn’t even know! Ha!”

“Know?” Kirishima asks, but he wasn’t talking to him. Instead he was laughing down at Bakugou,
whose face is stricken with the same confusion Kirishima feels.

“This boy of mine, a brave one indeed. He was sending us reports from every port you stopped at,
leading us straight to your sorry ship. A couple Iida sailor's got away from you, I heard. Sent word
of a redhead among your crew, and from then on it was easier than ever to track your location.”

Kirishima shakes his head, he didn’t send any reports? He didn’t- he- “The letters,” he whispers,
throat dry, he feels panic rise as he meets Bakugou’s gaze- and he sees it all.

He sees the first blush he saw grace his suntanned face, he sees the first tender touches they
shared, their first kiss, their first real kiss, when they first held hands, the nights Bakugou trusted
Kirishima to hold his head in his lap, their confessions and forgivenesses and I love you’s and the
night Bakugou gave himself to him- he sees it all.

And he sees it break.

He sees it shatter into rage as Bakugou yells. He tries to stand but the shoulder forces his face onto
the deck with a crack that sounds in Kirishima’s ears.

“You- You!” he yells. He yells. He screams, his voice breaking and hoarse.

“I-” Kirishima doesn’t know where to begin, how to start, what to say . His eyes try to find solace
in those of the crew, but when his frantic gaze locks with Mina’s her eyes are blackened with
contempt.

“Traitor!” She screams at him. “Traitor! I trusted you, Kirishima! I-”

Kirishima winces as she’s hit in the head with the butt of a pistol, silencing her quick.

“Should we just toss her over? Bad luck.” A soldier says.

Kirishima’s father glances over his shoulder to look at her. “No. She needs a trial. She deserves the
gallows. A pirate’s too filthy even for the sea’s embrace.”

Kirishima feels hatred wash over him like the plague. He sees Bakugou screaming at him still,
ignoring the Iwa crew’s attempt to bludgeon him to unconsciousness, blood trickling down his
forehead already. He sees it all, and he knows he’s screaming, but if there are words, he doesn’t
understand them. If there are words, he can’t hear them.

He blinks rapidly, ears ringing as his father pats his arm. “You did well, son. I really thought you
wouldn’t make it, but then you pulled through more than I ever expected. When we got that first
letter I almost didn’t believe my eyes.”

“Me either!” A crew member says. Kirishima recognizes him. “Pretty clever, sending them under
the guise of goin’ to your sister. Real smart.”

“But-” Kirishima says. He’s so numb he can't move properly, his thoughts not making sense, and
the words out of his mouth are slow.
 “Of course he’s smart, he’s a Kirishima!” Kirishima’s father locks him down into another one-
armed hug.

“No!” Kirishima says, pushing him away, “I didn’t-”

“You can drop the act.” The sailor says. “You’re goin’ home! I can’t imagine what it was like
havin’ to live with these damn pirates for months on end. Disgustin’.”

“Where are they going?”

“You sure he’s smart, Captain?” the sailor laughs. “He’s probably gone dumb from the drink.
They’re goin’ to the gallows, mate. Quick drop, sudden stop. It’s a sin to let ‘em sail over our
Queen’s blessed ocean.”

Chapter End Notes

short and sweet chapter :)

 Chapter 27
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Before, perhaps Kirishima would have stayed in bed for days. Before, he’d have fretted and
worried himself down to nothing. Before, he’d have sought the comfort and aid of another.

But he’s not the same man as before. He’s stronger. He’s proactive. And he’s in love. Which is
why instead of crumpling in from his pain, he is pushing outward and doing everything he can to
make sure that the people who helped him grow live to see their beloved watery home once again.

Kirishima goes to his wardrobe. He lights a lamp and sets it beside him as he throws open wide the
large wooden doors. He frowns at his uniform, pressed and clean, pristine, the first thing hanging
before him.

He dons it.

He dresses fast, and clips on the medals he received when his father’s ship docked. For bravery.
For capturing an entire crew of pirates. For finding a treasure map for Iwa to follow towards more
riches, more land, more glory. They rest heavy over his heart.

He glances at himself in his mirror. He looks like the epitome of a Kirishima. Buttons to his collar,
and his hair cut short once again. He refused to be bathed by the maids, embarrassed at the jewelry
hanging from his belly button, and the scratches and bruises still telltale on his skin, not yet totally
faded away the day he arrived.

He straightens his jacket and takes a deep breath.

It’s been a two weeks since they returned. That’s two since the crew has been thrown to the
prisons. Since Bakugou has been in the prisons. The trial was held without the public, Kirishima
included, much to his annoyance, to keep all the excitement for their hangings the following
Sunday.

Two weeks since he’s seen him… He remembers his face, when he was marched off his own ship,
grey and haggard and seething hatred from between his teeth. He didn’t even look at Kirishima.
Kirishima looked at his feet, lest his father see his expression.

After the panic subdued, he thought of nothing but a plan of escape. He forced his turmoil down to
keep a clear cover, and convince his father he was every bit the man he thought he was. He went to
work almost immediately, stealing out into the night, not nearly as dark as a night at sea, mapping
and planning and gathering supplies. It’s not easy when you’ve been gone for so long, and
everyone wants to catch up and hear about your cunning plan and success- which is exactly why
he’s dressing up now.

A ball, in his honour. While Kirishima will be trapped drinking wine and eating fancy shrimp,
Bakugou and Mina and everyone are trapped, starving beneath his feet.

The gallows date is approaching quickly, and Kirishima knows he must let Bakugou know about
his plans as soon as possible. Whether or not he’ll accept them- whether or not he’s in a state to
accept them, is uncertain. Kirishima’s heart aches for him. Half of his lack of contact comes from
his father’s slight distrust that Kirishima needs to waive until the final moment, and from his own
decision. He knows if he asked to see him, for whatever perfect lie of a reason, he’d be
accompanied, and there’s no way he would be able to look at Bakugou without his face giving him
away.

So he’ll go alone, when the party is in full swing and everyone’s forgotten the reason of the
occasion.

The music that would usually sound so beautiful feels like it’s shrieking in Kirishima’s ears as he
runs through the evening’s plans. He wishes he had just a bit more time to go through it all in his
head. He still needed to steal Bakugou’s hand grenades from the crepitus in order to help start the
fire in the government house, and he can’t cut the government boat ropes until the night before the
plan goes into action… there was still the trouble of making his way undetected to-

“Eijirou!”

Kirishima blinks out of his thoughts, but they still swim around his head, and it takes a quick
second for him to recognize the face in front of him- “Denki!”

“Congratulations, man!” his friend claps him on the back, cheeks already rosy from the wine. He’s
always dressed so fashionably when it comes to these events- Kirishima think even Bakugou
would be envious of the hat he’s wearing. He’d probably just take it though, to be honest.

Kirishima just nods in response, his mind slipping back to his plans again before his friend starts to
speak again.

“Man, what an adventure.” Denki is beaming at him. “I can’t even imagine it! Must’ve been
absolutely wild.”

Kirishima allows a little smile and a soft laugh. “You have no idea.”

“You’ll have to tell me all about it.”

“I did, at the last dinner.” Kirishima says, smiling more in spite of himself.

“I mean all the details. All the stuff you can’t say in front of your mom and Eiko.” Denki winks.

Kirishima laughs. “Well. Later then.”

Denki nods and claps him on the back again. “Looking forward to it.”

Kirishima’s not sure how interested he’d be in hearing about the gritty details of Kirishima’s
escapades, but he can’t help but wish this were a different time, a different life, where he could
simply tell his friend in hushed whispers about his new love.

I nstead, Kirishima pretends to look like he’s very busy most of the night, so people are less likely
to approach him. He takes all the praise and shoulder squeezes and salutes until he feels like he’s
about to burst, and finally, finally slips out through one of the servant doors.

He pulls off his boots and holds them in his hands as he near runs through the hallways, silent as
he can. He pulls them on again just before he slips outside. He looks both ways before trodding on
the gravel to get to the cobbled path that leads to the main street, which then leads to the prison
about a block away. Luckily for Kirishima, it’s attached to the courtroom and the execution area.
It’s patrolled, but Kirishima makes his way up to the guards. They reach to their shiny rifles as he
approaches, but when they see his uniform, flashing medals and red hair, they stand to attention.

“Our apologies, sir.” They don’t question him, and Kirishima hopes they don’t mention it later,
either- but Kirishima’s sure the people he did talk to were drunk enough to get their times all
muddled about when Kirishima was at the party, if worse comes to worse.

They bow to him as he passes.

Kirishima slips through the doors. His footsteps are loud now, echoing on the wet stone. The cells
are all underground. There’s no sunlight, here. He’s not aiming for the main hall of minor
offenders, fairly clean and for show- he’s looking for the pits, where they keep the pirates. Where
soldiers torture and leave them to die if they’re hanging date is too far away to satisfy them.
Kirishima grits his teeth. He’s sure he always knew about this treatment. Why did he turn such a
blind eye? Why-

Kirishima gasps as he almost slips on the wet stairs, his thinking making him distracted another
time too many. He takes a breath to calm himself.

Torches light the way between each cell, and the smell of death, decay, and urine grow thick and
strong the further he descends. He takes a flame to carry with him. The first dungeons are empty.
But Kirishima tries to mentally prepare himself for seeing Bakugou- he had no idea the state he’d
be in, physical or otherwise. And on top of that, Kirishima was the goddamn last person he’d be
wanting to see.

Kirishima heaves open heavy doors, running through the prison map in his mind. He’d seen it
plenty of times in the government house, and his time by his father’s side the past couple weeks
has allowed him enough opportunities to memorize the layout.

He knows the crew are probably separate from Bakugou. Splitting them from their captain was a
tactic often implemented in Iwa prisons, if Kirishima recalls his father’s words correctly.

He opens one last door, and lifts his head to peek into each cell. There are only 6 in the whole
room, and while the hallway was large, Kirishima thinks he could touch the back walls of the cells
if he really stretched his arms. He places his torch on a handle between two cells.

There’s a man in the middle cell on his left. Kirishima is almost positive that he’s dead, his chest
not moving from what he can tell. He holds his breath, and looks at the last cells.

On the right, there’s Bakugou.

He’s stripped to his hips and dirty. There’s blood crusted over his stomach and torso, and leaking
barely-dried river beds over the delicate lines of his tattoos. A laceration runs from the side of his
jaw, and skips over his neck to bury into his collarbone, and tear through his ribs. It looks like a
single strike from a barbed whip, the way the skin is welted and raised, dirty and festering. His
arms are bound above his head, fingers limp and white-blue in the flickering light. He raises his
head as Kirishima approaches, and the wildness of his eyes take him aback.

Kirishima breaks. He feels his heart shatter and he clutches his hands against the thick metal bars
to steady himself. He can’t tear his eyes away. He’s already shivering, already crying, tears hot
behind his eyes, stinging painfully.

Bakugou, however, seethes at him in his lasting strength. His breathes hard through his nose and
Kirishima feels murderous intent from his bone-chilling glare. There’s a dirty rag shoved into his
mouth, and though Kirishima is sure he’s parched, he can hear Bakugou growl.

“Please.” Kirishima manages, his voice no more than a desperate whisper. One words takes all the
precious air from his lungs, and he breathes deep as he presses his arm through the bars, reaching
for the gag in his mouth. Bakugou looks like he’ll snap at his fingers, but Kirishima only pulls
away fast so Bakugou can be free of at least one restraint. Bakugou coughs, breathing hard. There’s
blood crusted down his mouth, and Kirishima can’t tell if a strike made his eyes deep purple, or the
lack of sleep.

Kirishima stares at him, at a sudden loss.

“Dirty fucking royal.” Bakugou’s voice scratches raw from his throat. “Fucking noble.”

All Kirishima’s carefully planned words leave his brain, and all he can do his shake his head, silent
and scared. He can’t lose Bakugou. He can’t die. And he can’t die thinking that Kirishima betrayed
him.

“I didn’t know.” Kirishima whispers. “I came here as soon as-”

Bakugou spits at his feet. “You mean you regret it. Well tough fucking luck, you’re a traitor,
through and through.”

“No.” Kirishima says, trying to press through the bars. “Please, no.”

Bakugou stares at him hard. His eyes are cold and hating, and it terrifies him. “What, worried they
fucked me? That why you’re here? You didn’t seem to mind having your turn, too.”

Kirishima shakes his head and falls slowly to his knees, white pants not thought of as his knees dig
into the dirty, muddy cobbles. “No,” he whispers, tears streaming down his face.

The weight of his betrayal could only have been crushing to him, and the damage he’s unwittingly
caused seems beyond repair, but he tries again.

“I sent them to Eiko, Katsu-”

“Don’t fucking say my name.” Bakugou interrupts, shouting. He screams his frustration, his raw
throat breaking his words and his anger. “Don’t say my name .”

Kirishima looks up at him, unable to stop the tears flowing down his cheeks. “I wanted her to
know I was safe, I didn’t think-”

“Idiot!”

“I am!”

“To think I’d believe you.”

“You have to.” Kirishima begs. “You have to.”

“Why? Because it’ll make you feel better? Can’t have my death on your shoulders? Can’t have my
crew’s ?”

“Please. Believe me.” Kirishima says. He lowers his voice. “I have a plan, Captain. I’m going to
get you out of here. And I- I… I don’t have to come with you, if you don’t want me too. But you’ll
be free, and so will the crew. I swear on my life.”
 “Your life means nothing to me.” Bakugou says, lip upturned.

Kirishima sobs, his face resting against the bars. “You can’t leave me, Kats- you, you can’t. You
have a ship to captain. You-you have a crew to command. You have Might’s treasure to find and,
and I love you .”

Kirishima sobs. “God, I love you.”

Bakugou is silent. Kirishima gathers his strength.

“I had no idea my letters were being reviewed. That’s never happened to postage before, at my
father’s estate. I… I just missed her. I thought she would share it with my mother, and they’d be
comforted that I was indeed alive… I never intended for this, Captain. I never dreamed I’d hurt
you.”

Kirishima looks up at him again, pleading. Desperate. Bakugou’s eyes are searching, now, his jaw
set and tired, but he looks less angry, but it could be exhaustion creeping in. Kirishima would have
brought him wet fruits to eat, but he knew Bakugou would never, in this moment, eat from his
hand.

“I promise, Katsuki.” Kirishima dares to say his name again. “I’m getting you out. I’ll rescue your
crew. It may very well be the last thing I do, but my life holds not a candle to yours.”

Bakugou’s eyes follow him as he stands, and he strains his arm through the bars once again.

“I have to go, or I’m sure I’ll be missed.” Kirishima says. He touches his fingers, tentative against
Bakugou’s sore and swollen cheek, unsure if he’s allowed to do so or if his restraints make his
tenderness possible. “I’m coming back for you, Katsuki. Your life isn’t over, yet.”

Chapter End Notes

So sorry this took so long, my computer died on me (unfortunately it happens about

every month, but also fortunately it always seems to make a recovery lol!)

thank you all SO MUCH for reading and commenting!!! <3 means the world!
my twitter is : @_cattchi
and the lovely nai who helps develop this plot and offer advice for my writing is now
@lykous !
 Chapter 28
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Kirishima’s father grows prouder and more full of himself the nearer to the execution date they get.
Kirishima grows nervous, and runs his plan forwards and backwards through his brain. He
wonders, absently, if he should tell his mother. If he should tell Eiko. He’s already left
unexpectedly once, after all.

He does decide, after much thought and running his finger through his now too-short hair, to tell
his sister.

“I already knew.” She says.

Kirishima looks at her, braiding her hair at her vanity. She turns her head to meet his gaze, smiling
soft. She’s smart. Smarter than he was at fifteen, at the very least. He stares at her, a little
stupefied.

“Every time father mentioned it you didn’t look the least bit pleased.” She says. “And I read your
letters.”

“You did?” he asks.

She nods. “I begged father to show me them, when he arrived. I never knew they were for me. He
altered all of them before I saw. But… I know your writing. I kept quiet, of course.”

Kirishima frowns. It was an awful lot of work that he put into ensuring no one found out. He
furrows his brows. His father could do to trust Eiko more.

“You love him.”

Kirishima feels a shock of embarrassment through his chest. He didn’t remember talking much
about Bakugou, but-

“You’re so obvious.” She laughs. “I’m… I missed you, Ei. But you’re different, now. You’re
stronger. And if I were you, I’d do everything I could to save the one I love.”

“Eiko.” Kirishima says, softly. He doesn’t know what to say. “I missed you too. And mother.”

She nods. “I’ll take care of mother. “

“Don’t tell her what really happened between father and I.” Kirishima says. “It would break her
heart.”

Eiko clicks her tongue- very brash of her, given her usual meticulous propriety. “I hate him.”

Kirishima nods. He thinks he does, now, too.

“Let me help.” she says, turning finally in her seat to face him. “What can I do?”

“It’s dangerous.” Kirishima shakes his head. “If mother lost us both to the court, just imagine it!
She’d be left with only him.”

Eiko shakes her head. “No. I’m helping.”

“You’re so stubborn.” Kirishima says fondly. “I wish you could meet him.”

“I can only meet him if you save him.” She says strictly. “So use every bit of help you can get,
Eijirou. I’m offering.”

Kirishima takes a deep breath and nods slowly. “Okay. Okay.”

“What should I do?”

“Stand with father.” Kirishima says. “When the signal is given, distract him. As much chaos as
possible is the only way I’ll manage to free them. I think that’s enough. The rest is very much a
one-person plan, up until they’re free.”

“If that’s the most I can do, I’ll do it.” she nods. Kirishima holds back a sigh of relief.

“Thank you, Eiko.” he says.

He goes back to his room for the night, until the wee hours of the morning. He rises before the sun
so he can ready the Crepitus for it’s hasty departure. He’d been back and forth already, loosening
knots and smuggling in supplies... For a prized ship, it wasn’t very well guarded. Kirishima thinks
it’s because there’s a dispute over who should claim it- his father or his uncle, personally, or have
it be handed to the court. Such, it was left in the harbour in view of each party until they could
come to a consensus. It worked well in his favour.

He couldn’t forget one detail. He had to work with haste and with secrecy, lest his whole world
come, for what, the second? third time in his life? to an end. This time though, if he failed, the
morning light would not come despite his sorrows.

Kirishima does not sleep the night before the execution. In the morning when the maids enter his
room to ready him for the day, he’s already sitting up in bed, nerves on edge.

At breakfast, it’s just his mother and Eiko, and the various servants who move silently in and out of
the hall. Eiko is visibly giddy, and Kirishima tries to send her hardening glances to make her pipe
down. Kirishima takes care when speaking with his mother. He’ll miss her all over again.

“I wish you wouldn’t watch those horrible executions.” she croons over Eiko. “Eijirou, since you
were gone your father has been insisting she become accustomed to them in your place… darling,
you really needn’t attend this one.”

“Father requested me.” She lies.

Their mother sighs.

“We should be off, now.” Kirishima says, standing. Before his mother can rise, he leans down to
hug her close, and kiss her cheek. “I love you, mother.”

She smiles up at him, eyes bright. “And I love you, Eijirou. I’m proud of you, no matter what
you decide to do in life.”

Kirishima thinks for a moment that she’s aware of his plan, but he realizes, too, that she’s always
been that way. He tears up as he leaves her, and refuses to turn around.

The atmosphere around the execution is like it’s always been. But with his eyes opened to the truth
of the brutality of the world, Kirishima’s stomach turns. He had to time this perfectly.

There’s already a line of prisoners waiting for the gallows, heads hanging low along with their
wrists, heavy shackles pulling them down. He scans the crowd, restless and excited, young and old
alike sitting in the stands to watch filthy lives come to a justified end.

He sees Mina, and his heart turns over in his chest. There’s no yellow bandana in her hair. He sees
Sero, gaunter than ever, and Sato and Shouji and the rest of the crew. His muscles are tensed right
up until he finally spots Bakugou. They’re all spread out, but that’d probably be easier for him.

He looks to the clock tower. Only 15 minutes before execution. He had to move. It had to be now,
or he wouldn’t have enough time.

“Father, excuse me for a moment.” Kirishima says. “I don’t think my breakfast has settled very
well.”

“Don’t miss the execution!” he says, clapping Kirishima on the back. “It’s a show for you, after
all!”

“Yes, father.” Kirishima says. Kirishima squeezes Eiko’s hand tightly before he leaves, and though
he feels tears threatening and stinging behind his eyes, her face is composed and ready. It gives
him strength.

He forces himself to walk until he’s out of view, and then he runs.

He runs and he tries to remember the layout of the execution arena, tries to recall how to reach the
grounds the quickest way and where all the crew were standing.

He gets to the prisons first.

“There’s a prisoner who was forgotten for execution.” Kirishima says to the guard, breathing
heavy, trying his best to look visibly annoyed. His stress makes for a good cover. Newer guards
were stations during special days, so the veterans could enjoy the hangings. So many things were
working in his favour that Kirishima thought that maybe it was a set up to something horrid.

“Which one?” The guard asks, quickly eyeing the medals on Kirishima’s uniform. “I’ll retrieve
them.”

“In the 8 block.” Kirishima says, making up the sector. “Just- just give me the keys to the shackles,
and I’ll take him myself. You’re new right? We haven’t any time to waste.”

“Y-Yes sir.” he nods, fumbling for the keys at his belt. Kirishima nearly sweats out of his skin as
he waits for the iron keys to be placed into his gloves palm. Not only did this set open the cells, but
the shackles the prisoners were bound in.

“Thank you.” Kirishima says. He runs into the prison, then promptly runs through to the eastern
exit. He glances behind him to see the guard on duty standing at attention once again, none the
wiser.

He runs to the government house. He moves as fast as he can in his full nobility garb- it’s heavy
and layered, fit for show and not for fighting.

He keeps his pace as quick as he can as he enters, not looking at the guards as he passes by.

Once inside, it’s easy. Even most maids and butlers had the afternoon to go see the hangings. That
was good for the plan, too, not necessarily for being caught but more so because he didn’t want
any innocents hurt in the wake of his desperate idea.

He climbs the grand staircase to his father’s office. He enters, and closes the heavy doors behind
him, putting his sword through the handles. Even if the sound were to reach the ears of anyone
below, a locked door was safest. He goes straight behind his father’s desk, where the wall is
covered with alchohols- spirits, whiskeys, rums, anything and everything.

He throws the bottles.

He smashes them on the fine wood of his father’s desk, scratching and soaking the surface. He
empties them one after the other, coating the room. His thick white gloves protect him against the
glass, but the alcohol stains the fingertips.

That’s okay, Kirishima thinks. I’m not as pure as anything like that anymore. May as well let it all
show.

His father’s impressive office now reeks worse than any bar or pub Kirishima has ever been to. He
spreads the alcohol out as much as he can and when he reaches the table covered in pages of
journals and cloths, he pauses.

His father was in charge of looking at the clues of Might’s treasure and piecing them together.
Kirishima had told him he didn’t once have the chance to look at the maps or notes.

Bakugou had them memorized. Mina did, too. And Kirishima remembered bits and pieces, but he
doesn’t have time to read anything over. He does, however, tuck one journal into his inner breast
pocket, vaguely familiar as the matching one Bakugou failed to receive the day they met.

He empties the bottle he’s holding onto the table, and walks to the door.

He slides his sword out of the handles, and steps out quietly into the lavish hall. He can’t hear a
sound. He takes off his gloves and throws them into the mess, and lights a match. He strikes a
spark into the room, jumping back at the quickness of which the flames rip into being, and start to
feast on his father’s trophies. He runs out before the flames consume it all. Kirishima reaches to
his hip, where he had fastened the handheld explosive canons Bakugou so carefully created- much
more effective than anything he’s ever seen.

He throws it high into the air, wincing as the explosive sounds reach his ears when it reaches
whatever wall or floor was its target.

The noise is already bringing commotion, and Kirishima can see smoke already curling through the
open windows of his father’s office as he gets outside. He thinks he took too long preparing the
fire-he prays to everything he knows that he’s not too late.

He runs again, high on adrenaline. His heart beats fast and sweat rolls down his neck but he pays it
no mind as he runs for Bakugou’s life.

It’s hard to get into the arena again, packed, nearly overflowing with bodies, ready to see the
notorious pirate’s death. Kirishima can hear the spokesperson droning on with formalities, and the
knot in his stomach loosens a little- he’s not too late.

“-and now for the charges of-”

The crowd is uproarious.

Kirishima’s blood runs cold under the afternoon heat when he sees him. He was going first? Not
last, as a grand finale? He’s shackled, head held high, but Kirishima can see the grey haggardness
of his skin. The hangman places a rope around his neck. Kirishima wants to cry out that he’s here,
he’s going to save him, he loves him, he’s here, he’s here-

“Bakugou Katsuki-”

Captain, Kirishima thinks.

“To be hanged under the charges of the destruction of approximately 7 government fleets, Iwa and
otherwise, the sinking of thirteen lone government vessels, including the murders of Captain Sohe,
Captain-”

Kirishima thinks he sees Bakugou grin as the spokesperson continue, the amount of damage and
thievery absolutely ludicrous.

Kirishima glances at the sky. He can see flecks of black float their way into the arena.

“Fire!” Someone shouts from below. Kirishima slips into action again immediately. “The
government house! Aflame!”

The crowd murmurs loud and the spokesperson stops speaking and holds out a hand to the
hangman.

Kirishima pushes and shoves his way through the crowd as the panic rises with the flames only a
block away. He reaches the ground floor, as the crowds start bustling frantically.

He skips the line, and gets to Sero. The crowd is turning over itself, swelling and curling in like a
storm at sea. Shouts filling the air for assistance and calm, but the panic rises still.

He sees Eiko, clutching their father’s arm, fanning her face in mock distress, keeping his attention
from the commotion on the arena floor as prisoners and commonfolk mix together in budding
chaos.

“Wh-”

“Sh!” Kirishima says quickly, as he reaches Sero. “I’m getting you all. The Crepitus is at the dock,
she’s mostly ready. Go.”

Sero nods at him and runs into the crowd, and Kirishima shoves off the prisoners in the line
wanting to be set free as well.

“Just run!” Kirishima hisses at them, and a few do scurry away, wrists still locked together. He
wishes them the best.

“Ojirou!” Kirishima says, catching him. He unlocks his bonds. “Go to the dock. The Crepitus is
there. Wait for the Captain.”

Kirishima unlocks crew after crew member, telling them to go but he can see the hangman standing
still upon the platform, locking Bakugou into place, just by the set of his hand upon the lever.
“Kiri!” Mina says, incredulous. She’s standing just beneath the platform, likely looking to help
Bakugou.

“Let me get you free!” Kirishima says quickly, grabbing her arms. He unlocks her shackles and
they fall to the ground. She doesnt wait to rub her wrists before punching him hard and upright in
his jaw. The imapct makes his head spin- he’s glad his tongue wasn’t between his teeth.

The strength is weaker than he knows she’s capable of. He grits his teeth against the sting, though.
“I’ll explain later, okay?” He drools a little, and wipes his mouth on his sleeve.

“I’m getting the Captain.” Mina bites.

“Mina, no!” Kirishima says, glancing up. “The hangman’s hand is on the lever, and I don’t know
how much time we have until reinforcements come.”

“Then-”

“Stand beneath the platform.” Kirishima says quickly. “It’s not a long drop, so catch him, okay?”

“Catch him?” Mina shakes her head. Her curls have no bounce to them, no shine, like usual.
Kirishima wants to focus on his plan but he’s having trouble ignoring the dampened spirits of his
friends. “What, he’s not goin’ through that platform, hun.”

Kirishima cranes his neck to look up at the hangman, taking in the chaos. If there’s one prisoner
the government wants, it’s Bakugou Katsuki, so he’s not going anywhere. “Trust me.”

Mina stares at him hard.

“Mina.” Kirishima says, grabbing her forearm. He breathes heavy and looks back with every ounce
of remorse and love he has to give. “Trust me.”

She stares back, lips pressed together tight. She nods, and Kirishima sighs quick in release and
turns.

The stairs to the platform are steep, so the hangman doesn’t see him approach. He calls out to
avoid startling him. “Hangman! It’s Kirishima Eijirou.”

Kirishima hopes Mina is in place just in case, but he doesn’t hear the boards drop. He fixes a
scowl, channeling all of his hate towards his government into his acting, and looks to Bakugou. He
turns up his lip at Bakugou’s back, bare and scarred, new welts blistering over his flesh.

Bakugou doesn’t turn at his presence.

“Hangman,” Kirishima addresses the hooded man. “This one is mine. I can’t wait another day with
this pirate still alive.”

He hopes his voice sounds seething enough.

“If you’ll allow me to do the honour.” Kirishima says, reaching his hand towards the lever. The
crows has erupted into brawls below the platform, the crowd and prisoners mixing, fighting- it’s a
brutal performance.

The hangman steps aside- Kirishima is surprised, though he supposes his uniform grants him
authority. He watches as Bakugou side-eyes him, expressionless.

Kirishima handles the hilt of his sword. He would have to time this perfectly, though Mina should
be a safety net. He can’t hesitate.

He pushes down hard on the lever, the boards creaking away beneath Bakugou’s feet as he
unsheathes his sword and swings it fast through the air at the rope- the cutting edge finds no
resistance.

Kirishima whirls to the hangman, already taking it in. The platform is too high to jump from
unscathed, especially with all the people running about below. The hooded man is already reaching
for his sword.

“Always heard the Kirishima son was a traitor.” the hangman speaks. “Should be hanged with the
lot of them, I think.”

“Let me pass.” Kirishima says, still trying his authority.

But the man spreads his feet apart and stances himself for a fight, and wastes no time in lunging at
Kirishima. He’s a lot bigger, but it makes him slower, too, and Kirishima dodges him easily. Out of
the corner of his eye he sees Mina and Bakugou. He ducks underneath his lunge, trying to kick him
away. He’s stocky, but Kirishima is strong, and the impact of his feet against the back of his knees
makes the hangman lose his balance. The platform creaks and sways as he falls, and Kirishima
grabs his sword before it skitters off of the edge.

He practically throws himself off of the platform in his escape, taking the ladder rungs two at a
time until he can jump to the ground. The hangman is lying on the ground, trying to stand, but
hindered by the crowds and the force of his fall. Mina and Bakugou are probably far gone by now.
Kirishima hopes they are.

His chest tightens. He hopes he’ll make it to the Crepitus. He hopes the crew will have him back.
Hopes Bakugou will have him back.

Leaving the arena isn't easy. It’s still in a panic (though how many minutes had passed? Perhaps it
was only seconds) and he has to keep an eye out to dodge the debris being thrown in the riot. There
are officials trying to separate the pirates from the common folk, unable to fire or draw their sword
in the crammed chaos, not enough of them there to easily regain control. Most of them are probably
running to aid in the fire. Kirishima can still see the smoke billowing high into the sky as he finally
breaks free onto the streets.

Fighting and shouting still rings out. He gathers his bearings and starts to run, shouts growing
behind him- he can tell from the shift in atmosphere: he’s been found out. He sheds his heavy cloak
and tosses it aside.

There’s no hope behind him, so he runs forward, turning the corners quick. He knows these
gridlocked streets well, but so do the men chasing him. He passes one alley and almost trips over
himself trying to stop.

“Mina!” he cries out, before she turns the corner. “No! The other way!”

She turns, Bakugou with her, Kirishima sees now.

“Look for the cathedral!” Kirishima points ahead of them. The towers could be seen above the
rows of houses and shops. “Go that way and you’ll make it to the d-”

His last word is knocked from his lungs as he topples to the ground, soldier on top of him,
struggling to pin his arms. His head hits the ground and his face scrapes against the cobbles. His
vision flashes for a moment and when he blinks Kirishima can see Mina and Bakugou pausing.
 “Go!” he screams, frantic. If they don’t, it’ll have all been for naught

“Fucking traitor-” the soldier grunts and raises a fist to hit him, but Kirishima dodges and tries to
push him off, but even though his fist hits the concrete he still manages to pin him to the ground,
his knees find his chest and the weight is crushing, and Kirishima feels tears creep out of the
corners of his eyes to drip down into his ears.

The sensation is oddly distinct, amid the struggle. He can feel all his hope being ripped away, the
threads of it he allowed embed into his heart coming unstitched as every second he loses the fight.
Kirishima can’t help but remember the nights spent at home, unhappy with his father’s
domineering nature, the nights spend afraid in Bakugou’s bed as he couldn’t tell if he was scared or
homesick, or overwhelmed. He remembers leaving him and coming back, and watching his life be
ripped away- he couldn’t let it happen again.

He stops struggling.

Chapter End Notes

HELLO! I hope you enjoyed the update, again so sorry for it being late!!! I do a lot of
traveling and studying and such along side with working so I don't have as much time
as I'd like to edit through this story, but I promise you that it will not be left unfinished.
Thank you for sticking with it this long <3
 Chapter 29
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The great lands untouched,

Untainted and fair,

D angerously beautiful,

The treasure you seek is there.

“Captain!”

“Captain!”

“Captain!”

“CAPTAIN!”

“CAPTAIN!”

Bakugou turns his head. Mina’s head full of fresh curls is haloed by the sun high above her. He
blinks at her, and looks back to the sea. It’s calm today- it’s been calm every day, actually, as
though sensing Bakugou’s need for it.

“ ‘ve been callin’ ya.” She says, annoyed.

“ ‘ve been ignorin’ ya.” Bakugou imitates her accent.

She near growls. “How long you gonna stand here before you give us a goddamn heading? We
can’t be stagnant here on the water like this. It’s like a spider’s web, just sitting here in Endeavor’s
waters. Keep feeling like we’ll run into something that’ll catch.”

Bakugou sighs. “We know it’s around here somewhere. It’ll come to us.”

Mina sets her jaw. Three days of nothing, especially after a week of flight to ensure their safety
from Iwa, well… the sudden lack of activity after an eon of anxiety made your bones jumpy.
Bakugou could relate.

“Listen.” He says, fixing his eyes on hers with assuredness. “It’s here. But if it were easy to find,
then it’d have been found by more than just two pirates. Think- not even the pirates aboard
Endeavor’s ship when he went there can recall how they came to get there. You interrogated them,
you should know the truth of it enough.”

“But this is ridiculous.” Mina says. “We’ve read more of the map than Endeavor, so how did he
manage it?”

Bakugou shrugs. “He was Might’s friend, once upon a time.”

Mina shakes her head, but it seems to settle her anxiousness a little. “Still.”

“I know.” Bakugou says. “Fuckin’ annoying.”

“Fuckin’ annoying.” She repeats.

She rests her arms next to his against the railing, and stares out at the flat ocean. Even looking
outwards, you could see the aqua tinted sand below. It’s almost dizzying, how far and clearly you
could see the rippled sands below.

“Why hasn’t he tried again?”

“Something is either keeping him from going back, or he can’t find it again.” Bakugou says, after a
spell. It’s easy to get lost in the lull and quietness of the ocean. It was uncannily peaceful here, in
the warm waters above the archipelago. “Simple as that. And I doubt it’s the latter.”

“You think he destroyed the way there?” She wonders. “Is that possible, on open water?”

Bakugou shrugs. “You’re the one who believes all that magic bullshit. I’m sure if there’s a way,
you’d think of it.”

Mina shivers. “Oh fuck off. You know there’s something eerie about a place that can’t be found.”

Bakugou shrugs. “Endeavor found it.”

“He lost almost his whole fleet.” Mina says. “We’ve got a handful of people. Not all are in top
condition, either. There’s a reason it’s avoided. There’s a reason that there’s nothing there.
Something’s keeping everyone away. You’re right.”

“Damn, Mina, shut up. I know.” Bakugou drags his hands down his face. He pushes off the railing
he was leaning against and stands upright. “He got far enough in to destroy the island, didn’t he?
He said so himself- it cost him his most precious ships. Endeavor doesn’t let anything damage him
without hitting back twice as hard.”

“What if he’s lying?” Mina says.

Bakugou is about to retort again about her flat bat attitude, but it hits him like a beautiful fist that
oh- maybe he is. “That’d be great .”

“It would?” Mina says, physically leaning back from the way Bakugou lightens up.

“Well yeah, it’d mean that it’s really untouched- besides by Might, of course, but that’s fine.

He probably means colonized anyways-”

“-but…” Mina says, truly looking sorry now that she’s been a wet blanket. Bakugou almost wants
to fucking brace himself. “But he probably said he destroyed it to keep people away… to give up
on the search. I mean, that, doubled with fear… it would mean he might try again. We’re still
against time.”

Bakugou sighs. “You’re right. I’ll look at the information again tonight.”

“Yeah.” Mina says. “Sorry. Should be supporting you and all, as your first mate.”

Bakugou shrugs. “You are. A level head is what we need, and we both know I’m not exactly the
most equable aboard.”

Mina snorts. “You got that right.”

Bakugou quietly opens the door to his room, the cool night air still hanging around him. He hangs
his coat on the hook, mind already humming down into the levels of thought he falls into to think
about the mission. Whenever they found their clue to get to the island the treasure was buried on,
it’d be harder than they thought to get there- if Endeavor was indeed a liar.

Bakugou grips his hair, and runs his fingers through. Another sleepless night, perhaps. This
waiting was killing him- and more than just waiting for a revelation to pop into his mind, he was
waiting on a certain pair of deep red-brown eyes to open.

A sigh matches his own from the bed.

Bakugou looks up.

Ten days, now.

Four asleep, and six spent between, never quite awake. But it was an improvement, at least.

Bakugou’s chair scrapes loudy in the quietness of his cabin as he pushes it back. He rolls his
shoulders as he walks over to his bed, where a life-changing, life- threatening being lay.

Kirishima’s face was still black and blue, seasick green, but not so swollen, now. But his head took
quite a hit- there’d be a scar, dented and stretched, but Bakugou thinks he and Sero did a good job
patching him up. Hopefully.

In his gut, Bakugou worries that his sense was knocked out of him, left somewhere on the cobbled
street Bakugou and Mina dragged him from. The soldier was no match for two pirates- especially
since Mina snagged his gun.

Or maybe he had sense knocked into him, and he’d wake up with a clue to how the hell they could
get to the treasure.

As if sensing Bakugou’s thoughts, Kirishima makes a snorting sound in his sleep. Not likely, then.
Bakugou cards his fingers lightly through Kirishima’s short hair, careful of his wounds. Something
was off about his love, now. Unfailing, as it was, and as much as he believed Kirishima’s pleas,
something inside him, something purely emotional, was blocking the safe and confident feelings
that thrived in him before.

Without a doubt, this was something that would have to be reworked. Whenever it would be that
they’d find the lost place- the continent, so to speak. Some little place (according to the journal’s
 coastline notes) that apparently held an entire world.

Lost, indeed.

Yes, Bakugou truly felt it now.

Chapter End Notes

I am SO sorry this took so long- I know I always say this but I'm so busy haha ;;; And
sorry if this is crappy- I just really wanted to give u at least a little bit before I have to
disappear again for a little while!!!! Sorry it's so short, I'll try my best to update more
and sooner!! <3
 Chapter 30
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

There is one way in,

And many ways to leave the world,

Keep your captain’s head,

And forget the oysters pearled.

Kirishima wants to open his eyes, but it’s harder than he remembers. There’s some sort of pressure
keeping them closed, and some distant heaviness that keeps his shoulders stiff against whatever is
beneath him.

Was he dead? Nah. Too alive to be dead, he thinks. Alright then, so if he isn’t dead, then what is
he?

Kirishima tries again to open his eyes. He sways his consciousness forward a little further with
every wave of awakedness that passes him by. Soon, he manages a slit of vision- dark that’s less
dark than behind his lids.

He hears himself groan. Wow his mouth tastes bad. Where’s Bakugou?

“I’m here.”

Did I say that out loud?

“Yes.”

Wow. Everything is out loud.

“You better not be gone on me.”

What’s that supposed to mean?

“You got a knock to the head, hun.”

Who… Oh! It’s Mina.

“Yes, it’s Mina.”

Kirishima notices in the time that he managed to move his mouth, his eyes have fallen shut again.
He opens them again, this time a little easier. Pain is starting to smart it, in little pins and needles,
the more awake his body feels, the wearier he realizes he is… Maybe I should sleep a little more.

“No!”

Bakugou sounds angry.

“Of course I’m angry, you’ve been out for ages, idiot.”

Oh.

“Yeah, oh . Before you sleep at least get this medicine down. And the food.” Bakugou says.

His eyes are closed again, but he smells something halfway to nice, and gentle fingers- probably
Mina’s (he hears a snort) open his mouth and start to shovel food in. His body goes through the
motions- he didn’t really need to think about eating. So instead of thinking he tries to open his eyes,
but when he does he guesses he concentrates too hard, because Mina tells him to chew again.

Nice lady. Mina is nice.

“Thank you.”

Ah, out loud again.

“It’s all been out loud, hun.”

Oh.

“Yep, oh. Keep your mouth open like that for some water.”

Bakugou is nice too. Ah! You saved me, didn’t you?

“Hmm.” Mina hums, close to his face, then a little further away as she gets water, presumably.
“It’s a little messy. We saved each other, I suppose.”

Okay.

Kirishima knows it’s all there. He’s got all his memories, but he’s not sure if he wants to sort
through those right now. He’s tired. But there’s one thought that presses up and up and up until it’s
at the front of his mind, and if it gets any closer, he’s sure Mina will tell him to chew again.

“Can’t chew water, hun.”

Ice .

“Well enough to be a smartass.” Bakugou snorts.

He laughed. Kirishima wants to smile. He misses Bakugou’s laugh. It’s like a rare treasure, that.
Though he thinks he brings it out more often. At least, he did. Things must be okay, now. They
must be okay. Or getting to be okay. Yes. Bakugou. Bakugou still loves me, then. He loves me.

Kirishima waits. There’s no answer, so he must’ve done a good job of keeping his thoughts inside
his head.

~~~
The next time he wakes, it’s with a scream. Something moved him in his sleep-himself or a sudden
rock of the ship, but it shoots him to life and sucks the air from his lungs.

He’s sitting up, even, and can feel the air so humid he feels he could wipe the moisture of it with
his palm. He breathes deeply, eyes darting around, new pains and hunger starting to spread through
his body. He turns his head as the door clatters open- he realizes now he’s in Bakugou’s cabin.

Bakugou steps through, rushed. He walks quickly over to Kirishima’s side. Kirishima wants to cry.
He wants to throw his arms around him, but he’s not sure if he has the strength to. That, and
Bakugou makes no move to embrace him, though his eyes show he’s worried.

“You’re awake.” he says.

“Yeah.” Kirishima says.

“Like really awake. None of this fading in and out business.”

Kirishima isn’t really sure what he’s talking about, but the heaviness that was holding him down
before was definitely lifted. “Yeah, really awake.”

" Good.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima doesn’t know what to say. He has too much to say, rather. Too much to ask. Bakugou
saves him the time, though.

“That soldier knocked you out.” he says, looking at his hands. “Mina and I got you out of it. You
did a fine job of getting the Crepitus ready, and sabotaging the lines of those other ships. I have no
idea how you managed it all, but you did. It saved us.”

Kirishima can only nod.

"I should have trusted you.”

“No.” Kirishima says, surprising himself. “Well, I guess… but given the circumstances…”

Bakugou looks at him, and Kirishima lowers his eyes. Talking feels strange, almost like it’s
something he learned a long time ago, but hadn’t tried for a while.

“I wouldn’t have believed me, either.” he settles on. “I’m sorry.”

Bakugou looks at him. “I know. I’m sorry too.”

N either of them move. Kirishima feels pinpricks of tears behind his eyes, and when they blur his
vision and slide down his cheeks, he’s surprised at the sting of them- his face must be a mess. He
doesn’t feel like his apology has fixed anything.

Bakugou clears his throat. “You rest. We’re waiting for a sign to get to the island the right way.
Hatsume spotted it a couple days ago, but I’m holding us off an approaching it head on. In the
meantime, I want you back on your feet as soon as possible.”

“Right.” Kirishima says. He watches Bakugou’s back as he leaves. He barely gets the door closed
before Mina is coming in.

“You’re awake!” She grins wide.

“I’m so happy to see you, Mina!” Kirishima says. She comes over and hugs him- it hurts a bit, but
it’s manageable.

“You too, Kiri.” she wipes the little tears that drip fast down her browned cheeks. “Bakugou was
quick. I guess he didn’t tell you what’s wrong with you?”

“What’s wrong with me?” Kirishima panics, but Mina shakes her head quickly. “It’s not too bad.
Well. You’re alive, at least.”

“Go on.” Kirishima says. He can probably feel every ache, anyways.

“Well, I think you have a rib or two broken.” She says. Kirishima nods. That’s what woke him up,
he’s sure.

“Your nose was broken, but Bakugou set it in place. It’s swollen but I don’t think it’ll be crooked,
so you’re lucky you get to keep that handsome face of yours.”

“I’m sure I’m a real looker right now.”

Mina laughs. “Yeah, I’d get you a mirror to look in but I think it’s best we wait- you’re all purple
and swollen at the moment, my dear.”

“I kinda had a feeling.” Kirishima grins, and yeah, he can definitely feel the tight pull of his skin.
“Got all my teeth?”

“Every one!” Mina smiles.

“Phew.” Kirishima leans back onto the pillows dramatically.

“Two broken fingers- those might stay a little out of shape, but I’m not sure.” Kirishima nods. The
pointer and middle of his left hand. “And then the scrapes and cuts and bruises of being tossed
around by a soldier too dumb to realize you were unconscious.”

“Must’ve been some smack.” Kirishima says.

“You bet. Face right into the cobblestones.” Mina says. “Surprised your brain is okay. When you
woke up last week you couldn’t even keep your thoughts in your head.”

Last week? “Mina, how long-”

“Almost four.” she says. “You stink.”

Kirishima blushes in spite of himself. “I didn’t get you guys that much supplies…”

“We stopped in a few places along the way.” she explains. He’s never been so happy to see her
yellow bandana back in her hair- it’s probably a new one, but the sight is like home. “Well, at
night, and just dropped Ojirou off to get everything, and pick him up the next day… long work, but
safe.”

Kirishima nods. “Hey, d’you think I could get up?”

“I dunno…” Mina says. “You only just woke up, and you’ve been lying down for a long time,
y’know. Maybe take it easy.”

Kirishima frowns, but nods. He sits back to take in his pain, but he’s definitely awake now. He
wonders if Bakugou felt like this, after he’d slept for so long.
 He tries to sleep again, but he supposed after so long of that, his body doesn’t want to, no matter
how battered it is.

He throws back the blankets. There’s a stale, sweaty smell, that’s telling of his illness and the

trouble he’s been to take care of. He slowly swings his legs over the edge of the bed, and revels in
the feeling of the mats beneath his feet.

Kirishima takes a deep breath, strengthens his body, stands up tall, and passes out.

Chapter End Notes

Hello! Sorry for another short chapter, but I think the most I'll be able to do is just a bit
at a time! But hopefully this means I'll be able to update a little more frequently.
Thank you all so much for sticking with this so far!!! Sorry if there are errors, I'll try
to go through it again tonight when I get back from hanami~ ! <3
 Chapter 31
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

“You have bruises on your bruises.”

“You should see the other guy.” Kirishima smiles. Sero gives him a light clap on the shoulder.

“Yeah, Mina did a real number on him.” Sero grins. “Didn’t think I’d be so happy to see you up
and about, but here I am.”

Kirishima chuckles. It feels nice to have the sun on his finally freshly cleaned skin, even if it
makes his bruised and cut skin burn a little hotter. It’s been too long.

“Once it all settled down, you know…” Sero starts, chewing on his bottom lip. Kirishima looks
down into the sea, embarrassed.

“It was hard not to blame you.” Sero settles on. “But it didn’t feel quite right. You were too stupid
to have done something so underhanded, you know?”

Kirishima laughs. “I’m sorry, all the same.”

“Well, I’d say you paid for it.” Sero nudges him. “Bygones be bygones.”

Kirishima nods, and looks back to the water. “Thanks, Sero.”

“Don’t mention it. You’re a real pirate now, after all.”

Kirishima nods again, and keeps staring at the ocean, Sero quiet beside him. The water is clear- so
clear it’s like it isn’t even there. They could be floating on air if it weren’t for the little ripples of
the boat making their way over the white sand. There are thousands of oysters dotting the rippled
banks, some pale and lined by the ocean flow, some dark, almost glinting in the heavy sun above.
Kirishima’s eyes follow them as the Crepitus idles by, falling into though.

He’s better, now. Well, better meaning he can walk, and the freshest bruise in the one over his eye
from when he fell trying to stand for the first time in weeks. Broke Bakugou’s mirror, too, having
cuffed the vanity when he dropped. Mina was still drawing in her breath over the seven years bad
luck. Who even came up with that anyways? Kirishima’s had bad luck his whole life, probably. Or
middle luck, perhaps. All these bad things, but he manages to come out alive. And Bakugou.
Bakugou was definitely good luck.

Kirishima sighs, and presses at the bruise over his eye, testing the ache of it, getting lost in the little
bit of pain and subsiding pressure of it.

What did the poem say about oysters? There were a whole bunch of them, no wonder they were
important. He’s not sure how well he can recall it, but he’s sure Mina and Bakugou could recite it
backwards in a battle. Something about forgetting them. How the hell could you forget them when
there were so many?

The supposed island was in the distance- far enough away that of course it was Hatsume who
spotted it first. Bakugou’s dream was out there. He’s so close. Kirishima feels proud. But there’s
something off. Even his pride feels misplaced.. There was something connecting them before
that’s broken, now. Or at least, it’s being mended. Like a gun tackle come loose, or frayed away.
Whether it has to be threaded together again or re-tied, it’s not the same as it was before. There’s
always something different in the way it feels when you use it. That’s how Kirishima’s heart feels,
when he uses it.

“Can you fix a gun tackle perfectly?” KIrishima mumbles.

Sero squints his eyes at him a little. “One broken?”

Kirishima shrugs. Sero probably writes him off as something knocked a little lose in his brain, but
that’s fine.

“What are those lines in the poem?” Kirishima asks. “About the oysters?”

Sero shrugs. “Hell if I know. That’s a secret for you higher-ups.”

Kirishima thinks, and his awareness of thinking so hard and getting nowhere suddenly enlightens
him. “You need to know.”

“What?”

“Everyone needs to know.”

“What?”

“Yeah, you need to know what.”

Sero groans. “You’re crazy. You were gone before but you’ve totally lost it now.”

Kirishima just nods as he leaves to find Bakugou. They needed all minds on deck, so to speak.

He finds him in his cabin, cooling off. He’d been out all morning, but now Ojirou is taking his
turn. He sees Mina sprawled on the bed, stripped of all its furs.

“Hey.” Kirishima says. Bakugou glances up at him from his notes. Mina doesn’t stir. “I have an
idea.”

Bakugou smiles. There’s still a tension in the air between them- though they still sleep side by
side- but Kirishima hopes it will dissipate soon. He needs that gun tackle fixed if he wants to get
truly on his feet again.

“Gun tackle? One broken again?”

Kirishima winces. Maybe something was gone a little off in his brain if he’s still muttering out
loud.

“I think everyone should know.” Kirishima says. “About the poem. The journals. You’ve let them
come this far, haven’t you? So you trust them. We need more minds, and more eyes on the clues, I
think.”

Bakugou stares at him.

“Captain.” Kirishima adds.

Bakugou frowns, but he nods. Kirishima wants to laugh a little. He still doesn’t like sharing.

“You’re right. At this point we’ll have to make a trip back for supplies somewhere.” he says.

Kirishima nods. “We’ve got people from everywhere on the ship, so I figured they must have
different ideas or viewpoints or whatever. Might help.”

“It’s a good idea.” Bakugou says. “Why didn’t I fucking think of it. Get everyone on deck.”

“Yes, Captain.” Kirishima nods, and slips again out of the room.

By the time everyone is gathered, and main tasks are finished (not that there was much to do, when
you’re just sitting on the sea), Kirishima thinks it looks like one of the pompous, though sometimes
interesting, poetry circles he had to attend back in another life. Well, besides the fact that they were
all scraggly sunburnt pirates, of course, with not nearly as many pretty pennies to their names.

“Kiri here is gonna read these poems.” Bakugou says. “I want you to remember them, and think.
We’re gonna focus on the first couple verses because those are our way onto the island. I think
we’ve passed the first hurdle, because we have the island in view. The oysters all over the fuckin’
sand is a good hint, too. If you forget something, ask me or Mina or Kiri. We have to do this right.
If we don’t, we die. And if you fuck up, I’ll ensure that you get fucked up, so keep that in mind.”

There’s a murmur of excitement at finally hearing the words that brought them this far. Kiri is
excited too, but a little nervous about having to read out loud with such an intent audience. He
clears his throat a couple times, and shuffles his feet, looking at the lines he carefully wrote out for
Bakugou, printing clear and large. He reads aloud the second verse a couple of times, the first
already passed.

There is one way in,

And many ways to leave the world,

Keep your captain’s head,

And forget the oysters pearled.

“That poem sucks!” someone shouts out. Kirishima snorts. It definitely wasn’t pretty, but he
supposes that’s not really the point.

“Well, think about it.” Bakugou orders. You’ve got nothing at all to do. Think like your life
depends on it- it basically does anyways.”

“There’s one way in, that’s pretty clear.” Mina says. “And if we fuck it up there are a lot of ways
to die.”

“Does ‘ Keep your captain’s head’ mean it literally? Should we take it with us?” Sero half jokes.
Bakugou glares at him. “Just sayin’. You told us to think. I thought.”

Bakugou turns his glare to Kirishima, as though he’s to blame for such a response. Kirishima
shrugs.
 They muse over the last lines in a circle until the conversation spreads elsewhere, and the sun
spreads its colours over the sky. Kirishima’s all thought out. He’s tired from the poem, the heat,
and the turmoil inside his heart.

As usual, his mind wanders to Bakugou, along with his eyes. The Captain is sitting on a barrel, his
back against the railing of the ship. He hand is tucked around his chin in thought, and his eyebrows
tight together, in that angry way he carries. Maybe he was too focused on the treasure to sort out
whatever was happening between them right now. Kirishima can understand that- it wasn’t a sin
for him to keep his eyes on his lifelong goal, especially so close.

“Look!” Hatsume says suddenly. The crew’s alertness sharpens to her voice, and their eyes follow
her outstretched hand. “Ojirou noticed, though, not me.”

“I could be wrong.” Ojirou says quickly. “It’s just a thought.”

“Look at the water.” Hatsume says, and the crew gather to the port side beside her.

Kirishima stares out at the flat calm before them, the sun almost set behind them, and the moon
already casting a little reflection on the water before them. Then he sees it.

“Genius.” Bakugou breathes out, grin stretching wide across his features. He claps Ojirou hard on
the back. “Makes perfect sense.”

In the halflight, the white-shelled oysters stand out against the now shadowed sand. The dark shells
that had a random scatter in the daylight were now more starkly blended with the depths, their
position, by some chance or fate, forming a rugged stretch on the bottom of the sea. A path. The
poem didn’t mean the pearls inside, it just meant the bright colour. It was so forwardly stated, yet
there was a hidden meaning beneath it all, still. Kirishima’s chest fills with excitement, and he
breathes out fast a little laugh.

“We’re on the way, then!” he smiles big.

There’s a bustle and energy from the crew that bubbles up as they run to their stations to ready a
new position, and set the Crepitus on her path. Kirishima makes to join them, happy to be moving,
happy to have direction, once again.

Bakugou grabs his shirt collar from behind before he gets very far.

“No, we have stuff to discuss.”

“Oh?” Kirishima says, hopeful.

Bakugou stares at him, obviously a little confused at his reaction. “We’ll be on the island banks
soon enough. We have to know the next move for when we set foot in the morning.”

“Oh.” Kirishima says. Of course that’s what he meant.

“What did you think I meant?” Bakugou says.

Kirishima winces. Was he still thinking out loud, or did Bakugou manage to grasp the
miscommunication? Either way, he answers upfront. “I thought you meant talking about us.”

Bakugou blinks at him, then averts his eyes. “What’s there to say?”

Chapter End Notes

Chapter End Notes

SORRY as usual omg... i have no excuse this time i was just Depression one week and
then my friend came to visit me for a while haha. I'll be traveling over the next couple
weeks again, so I'm sorry if I can't update for a while!! We're getting closer to that
treasure, so hang in there! <3 and thank you all so much for sticking with this story!
<3
 Chapter 32
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Sail, swim, but walk not,

There is no safety in the sky,

Row beneath the roots,

And make sure to tell no lies.

Kirishima reads the next verse out loud. The crew should be thinking about this, too, now that the
first step is finished.

“The first part is clear, as usual.” Bakugou says. “Don’t get in the water.”

“But the sky isn’t safe, either.” Kirishima says.

“My guess is that there’s going to be a tunnel or cave of some sort when we reach the proper
entrance. It might look daunting but my guess is that it’s the safest way to go. The crap in the last
line is beyond me.”

Kirishima nods. “Maybe it’ll make more sense when we see it.”

It doesn’t make any more sense when they see it. They followed the oyster path to a small cove of
the island- and a good thing, too, because rocks suddenly sliced through the waters all around
them, and if the sun had set any sooner before they reached the bay, they’d have been goners. The
clue they secured was the only thing keeping them from sinking the ship, as far as Kirishima can
tell.

But now, with a narrow tunnel ahead of them, even in the morning light so dark they can’t tell if
the Crepitus will fit, their journey has reached yet again a standstill. And Bakugou is getting
impatient.

“Why didn’t Might just fucking tell us where the treasure is !” he roars, slamming his fist onto the
side of the ship.

“Relax!” Mina screams back at him. “The poem says to row that’s fucking clear enough! Let’s get
in the fucking rowboats and move in!”

“We don’t know what the last line means.” Bakugou says, seething through his teeth. “And we
aren’t going to waltz on in and die on the third paragraph.”

Kirishima tunes them out. They really would get nowhere at this point, but until Bakugou made the
call, no one was gonna move. Times like this really made Kirishima wish Mina was his
Quartermaster instead. He sits on the deck with Sero, looking up at the lush forest that grows
around them.

“It’s really nice.” Kirishima says aloud.

Sero hums. “Strange though.”

“Yeah, I guess so.” Kirishima says.

“No birds.”

Kirishima listens, and finds he’s right. There aren’t any calls. No chittering of animals. He stands
up and looks over the edge of the ship, eyes scanning the water. “No fish, either.”

Sero shivers. “Think the water’s poisonous?”

Kirishima pouts his lip in thought. The trees seem fine, but maybe they’re used to it. “Maybe
something is scaring them away.”

“Mina was rambling about something like that at one point.” Sero grins. Kirishima smiles back,
nodding. “Anyways, -”

“We’re moving out.” Bakugou shouts over him, bitterly. Mina is standing nearby, not even trying
to hide her content grin. She must’ve won him over good.

“Quartermaster’s orders?” Kirishima lifts an eyebrow at her as he goes to help ready the rowboats.

She throws back her head and laughs. “I like the way you think, Kiri. I’ll see if Bakugou would
ever give me that raise.”

“Maybe wait to ask after we’ve gotten the treasure.” Kirishima laughs.

“Smart man.” Mina nods.

The rowboats are quick work. Mina, Bakugou, Hatsume, and Shouji are in the first. Kirishima
rows behind them, the quiet, newest recruit Kouda sitting beside him. He’s with Sato and Sero,
making nine in their crew in total if they’re counting Shouji’s blackbird.

They enter the cave. Kirishima expected it to be cold, with how dark it is, but there’s not much heat
lost. The crew’s voice fall to whispers as the darkness surrounds them. He squints ahead, and he
thinks his eyes are finally adjusting.

“Hey Hatsume, move your torch towards the side a little.” Kirishima hears Mina’s voice. He
watches as the flame gets a little closer to the wet brush that falls into the tunnel’s gully. His eyes
widen. There are ridges and ridges of what look like footpaths, crawling from the sides of the
tunnel and up into countless gaps and spaces of trees- no wonder you had to row. If they had
followed a path from the beginning they’d be lost in no time. There’d be no way to follow the
water in this darkness. The leaves were too thick to even suggest it.

“The river is verging.” Hatsume calls back to them, her voice quiet, but still echoing. Kirishima
winces. “There are a handful of ways to go.”

“Heading, Captain?” Sero calls back.

“He’s thinking.” Mina says.

Kirishima nods. They couldn’t be careless. He blinks up at the ceiling of the cave- not rock, but
leaves and logs and ferns and vines, all mottled together to create a dripping canopy. It barely
moves. If there’s a breeze, Kirishima can’t feel it, but he can see the slow rise and fall of the flora,
as though the whole island itself were floating along in the sea.

“What was the last line of this verse, again?” Kouda asks. “My memory isn’t the best when it
comes to poems and the like.”

“Make sure to tell no lies.” Kirishima says.

Kouda nods, and turns back to himself, fingers gripping his chin as he thinks. Kirishima watches
him as he furrows his brow, bald head wrinkling intensely, then smoothing out as he turns back to
him.

“I think we have to go north.” Kouda says. “Not telling a lie is telling the truth, right? That means
we have to stay true, and that’s North. If our poet is a nautical person, it might be worth some
consideration.”

“You’re the most well-spoken pirate I’ve ever met.” Sato says, holding back a laugh.

“Then you’ve never met Endeavor’s son.” Sero snrots.

Kirishima grins. “Well, give it a go. Tell the Captain.”

Kouda sits up straight in nervousness, but clears his throat, his voice timid as it carries across the
waters between them. He explains his thoughts, and Bakugou’s growl of approval rumbles its way
back.

“North it is!” Bakugou says. Kirishima rows up closer to the leading boat. He hears the click and
whir of Bakugou’s compass as he settles beside them. “Onward.”

And onward they go.

When the sky’s a friend,

And your path is narrow and black,

Favour the river’s shore,

I promise you’ll make it back.

“The river’s gettin’ low.” Mina says. Kirishima looks over the edge- Sero rowing now. It was
tiring, having to wind around a tunnel where the water barely flowed. Kirishima lowers his torch a
little.

“It’s all oysters again.” He says. “The black ones. Would you say it’s time to walk?”

“Not yet.” Mina says. “We should wait for the canopy to open. When we can see the sky we’ll
know we’re in the right spot.”

“I think I forget what blue looks like.” Sero mumbles as he heaves another row. His oars hit the
oysters below, the sound dull beneath the water.
Kirishima nods. “It’s hard to know what time it is in here.”

The time comes slowly. Though Kirishima’s bones feel like it’s well into the night, the sky above
them that peeks through the brush is bright blue, and when the sun filters through the leaves to
dance on the sparkling water, it feels like midday. Kirishima stretches his arms over his head.

“Time to landlub.” Sero quips as they drag their rowboats to the rocky shore. All the rocks are
covered in white lichens, snails, and shells that crunch beneath their feet as they follow the only
clear path ahead of them. Kirishima reaches out a hand to touch the near vertical face of the wall,
and run his fingers over the large stones.

“They’ve almost got a pattern.” he murmurs. “Like something cut them to look like this.”

“Maybe people lived here.” Kouda says. “Long before us, I mean.”

The thought makes Kirishima feel small.

They walk for a long time, the forest eerily quiet around them, the only sound is from the ocean
breaking waves in the distance. Before Kirishima knows it, they’re steadily making their way
upward.

“It’s gotten a bit noisier, hasn’t it?” Hatsume says, turning behind her to take a look at the crew
following behind.

“I reckon the river starts to flow somewhere.” Mina says.

“Must be it.” Hatsume nods.

“I hope we don’t have to cross it.” Mina says. “Nothin’s worse.”

Kirishima agrees- they don’t have their boats anymore, and he’s still not all that strong at
swimming. The thought takes him back- it feels like another lifetime where he was held in
Bakugou’s arms, being kissed under the water. He scrunches his nose in irritation. Where was that
relationship? Where was all that giddiness and love? Of course the feelings you have stop being so
sporadic over time, but they shouldn’t feel as uncertain as this.

“You outta breath?” Mina asks, startling him from his thoughts.

“Huh?”

“Sighin’ a lot.” Mina says, clapping him on his shoulder. “C’mon, Bakugou’s so far ahead he’s
probably forgotten he has a crew.”

Kirishima follows close behind her, pushing leaves out of the way as they bounce back. He
wonders if they should do a roll call, the brush has gotten so thick again. The ridged path remains,
though, so he keeps his gaze towards the ground.

It doesn’t do any good, however, when Mina stops suddenly and he runs into her, pushing her
forward. Sero slams into his back behind him, and up ahead Kirishima hears Bakugou bark at them
to shut up.

“There’s a ledge, so be fucking careful, idiots.” Bakugou snaps back at them.

Kirishima pushes through with the rest of the crew, and his stomach lurches at the sudden lack of
ground before him. A gulch cuts deep into the island, the river so stagnant before now rushing
powerfully below. If it weren’t for the sound Kirishima would almost believe the white spray of
the water rising to be clouds beneath them. He’s not sure if he’s ever been in a place so high up in
his life.

Reach to the heavens

And cross the swaying brittle sky,

A couple for one,

And leave none behind.

“It looks like this is our brittle sky .” Bakugou says, turning swiftly to face the crew. He eyes them
over. Kirishima is afraid he’ll step backwards and fall. “We cross the bridge, two at a time.”

Kirishima stands up slowly, legs already shaking. He eyes the bridge- so thin and ropey that he
hadn’t even noticed it before amongst the awesome backdrop of which it spanned.

He’d walked on land for most of his life. Then he joined the family business, and walked a lot
more on sea. That alone took some getting used to, but he’d never walked on sky before. His
stomach does another flip. Bakugou eyes him warily.

“Mina and I are goin’ first. Make pairs.” Bakugou says. “I’ll call when we’re over.”

Mina practically crawls on top of Bakugou as they start walking, and Kirishima’s relieved he’s not
the only one terrified.

But as they make their way further, and Kirishima watches as little pieces of debris creak loose
from the ropes and old wood, and the bridge begins to sway, his nervousness goes towards his
friends, instead. He feels sweat stick his shirt to his back as he waits for Bakugou’s voice to boom
across the way.

It takes what feels like forever, but finally Kirishima hears the go-ahead. Hatsume and Kouda go
next. Then Sero and Shouji.

When Shouji steps onto the bridge, it creaks worryingly.

“Maybe it’s old.” Kirishima says, fretful. They aren’t out very far yet, but there’s nothing beneath
them. “Maybe you should go alone, Shouji. You’re big enough for two.”

“We can’t do that.” he says, hands holding tight to the rope railing. “Someone would be on their
own.” Tokoyami caws an agreement from his shoulder.

They walk forward a little more, and Kirishima hears the snapping of a board and Sero’s panicked
yell.

“Shit! Fuck!” Sero yells again. Kirishima breathes in relief.

“What’s wrong?” he can barely make out Mina’s bellowing.

“Shouji’s two fucking people, that’s what’s wrong!” Sero screams back, panic still straining his
voice.
Mina yells something back, but Kirishima doesn’t catch it over Sero’s added expletives.

“What?” Kirishima shouts, cupping his ear for the reply, as though it’d do any good.

“Tokoyami! He has to fly!” Mina screams over. Kirishima catches the end of the next sentence, “-
cursed.”

Shouji is nodding in agreement to whatever she said, and is tucking his fingers beneath
Tokoyami’s feet.

“Fly.” he commands. “Three souls cannot cross at once.”

Kirishima watches anxiously as they continue, but they make it across without another hitch.
Kirishima suddenly believes in the blackbird’s curse a whole lot more.

“Here we go.” Kirishima says. Sato nods, jaw set.

Kirishima steps on before him, bravely making his way out. The bridge sways beneath him more
violently than he imagined it would- Sato not yet on the boards.

“It’s too light!” Kirishima calls back, Sato gripping the posts at the edge, but not one foot yet above
the nothingness below. “We need the weight to keep going, Sato, come on! It’s not so bad once
you’re out!”

Kirishima’s lies seem to work, because Sato inches his way forward, and Kirishima feels the
bridge steady some under the extra weight. He turns again, just focusing on putting one foot in
front of the other.

The air whips around his face, taking his breath away. His hands feel cold from the fright, and he
daren’t look down beyond the worryingly crude cuts of wood. He feels his bones ache as the other
side clears before him, and when his feet touch the solid earth he crumples to his knees with just
enough room for Sato to do the same just behind him.

He takes shaky breaths, ears soon tuning into the celebratory whoops and hollers of the crew. He
wipes an arm across his face. His eyes are wet, but he’s not sure if it’s from the wind or his fear.

“We should set up camp.” Bakugou says. “The evening is drawing near, and we don’t know what
we’ll have to climb over next.”

The crew readily agrees. Fear takes a lot out of you.

Kirishima helps set up the firepit and pots for a small meal. He feels powerful, after passing such a
feat, but also as though he could sleep for a thousand years. He eats his stew with gusto, burning
his tongue on the liquid, but unable to keep himself from eating fast. It’s been too long since his
last proper meal, and he feels himself strengthen with each gulp.

Kirishima wastes no time in scoping out for a flat lay of land. He sets down his bedroll a little ways
away from the campsite, still in view for safety, but far enough for a bit of peace. On this side of
the gulch, the trees were much sparser, and he can actually see the sky, slowly fading to deep blue
above the trees.

The lull of the river a comforting sound now that it was farther away, Kirishima stretches out,
excited and tired over how far they’ve come. He closes his eyes and lays back.
“Didn’t plan on sleeping next to me?” Kirishima opens his eyes at Bakugou’s grumbling.

He frowns up at him. “I just found a place where it was flat. It doesn’t mean anything. I assumed
you’d come over if you wanted to.”

Bakugou scowls and throws his bedroll down next to him.

“Why are you being so testy? Shouldn’t you be happy we’ve come this far?” Kirishima says, not
sure what’s pressing him to talk so shortly. He knew that he was only going to egg him on, but
something about it felt good. Something about it felt like he deserved to do so. Kirishima knows,
deep inside, that he doesn’t like these emotions, but he spits them out all the same.

“Shouldn’t you be doing a little more than sighing and staring at the flowers?” Bakugou snaps
back. “Mina and I have been busting our asses over the clues and you’ve dawdled along, poking
your nose into every leaf you’ve never seen before.”

“You don’t want me anywhere near you!” Kirishima says, too tired to worry abour laying it all on
the table. “Katsuki, you’re creating this distance, not me. You know, I made a mistake. I know it.
But there’s a point where it’s not my fault anymore. I’m trying, and you have to, too. A relationship
isn’t one-sided, Katsuki! It’s me and it’s you .”

Kirishima ends in a huff, squaring his jaw against the tears that so often came up uninvited when
arguing.

“Since when were we talking about us?” Bakugou turns up his lip in annoyance. “Get some sleep.”

“No.” Kirishima says. He wants to scream “Can’t you- Don’t you see?”

Bakugou watches him as Kirishima growls at his words not coming out properly, feeling more and
more frustrated under his gaze. He crumples his hands into his bedroll and takes a breath to steady
himself.

“You’re angry with me, I know. You’re hurt and it’s hard to feel right again, I know .” Kirishima
breathes in again, steadying himself. “But pushing me away isn’t going to help, Katsuki. If your
goal is to hurt me, it’s working. Because here I am loving you, my heart wide open, and you’re
rubbing salt into it all.”

Bakugou’s lip is quivering in what he thinks is anger, but Kirishima’s eyes open wide at the tears in
his eyes.

“Oh.” Kirishima says quietly. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you-”

“Shut up.” Bakugou says, falling to his knees on his mat, not fully unfolded beside Kirishima’s.
“You’re right. Like always.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say always.” Kirishima says, laughing out of nervousness. “It wasn’t right to yell
at you just now.”

Bakugou shrugs. “I think it was fine.”

Kirishima is glad the crew is further off- though they probably heard him shout anyways. Though
yelling around Bakugou wasn’t exactly unheard of, of course.

“This is why I wanted to talk.” Kirishima says. “I’m afraid something will happen, and we’ll mess
up the clues or make a mistake, just because our heads aren’t in the right place.”
 “What’s there to say?” Bakugou throws up his hands. “You say you want to talk but honestly, what
the fuck are we supposed to do? Just go back to normal? We already know it’s not that easy.”

“Well, I think we have to do our best to make it normal.” Kirishima says carefully. “Instead of
avoiding one another, we just have to… go on like it’s normal.”

“So fake it? It doesn’t feel real.” Bakugou snorts.

Kirishima frowns. “But what I feel- I know that’s real.”

Bakugou is silent for a while. Kirishima waits, patient and nervous. “I know it, too.”

“Then it’s just time.” Kirishima says. “I know it’s kind of empty, and it just begs for impatience,
but…”

He nods, and Kirishima feels his stomach leap as Bakugou’s hand finds his own. “I’ll do better.”

Kirishima squeezes his hand. “I will, too.”

Bakugou looks into his eyes for what feels like the first time in days. Kirishima smiles, and
Bakugou does too, laughing a little.

“We walked on the sky today, I think we can manage a little love.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima moves a little closer. “Yeah, me too.”

Bakugou kisses him softly, and its been much too long since it’s felt this true. Kirishima wraps his
arms around Bakugou’s middle and holds him tight.

“Goodnight, love.” Bakugou says. “I love you.”

“Goodnight, Katsuki.” Kirishima says. He breathes in his sweat and the dirt of the ground, the
damp of the trees, and smiles, feeling a step forward once again. “I love you, too.”

Chapter End Notes

have u forgotten me??? I haven't forgotten u!!!!!! I did however finally buy a computer
that works!!!! though it has a Japanese keyboard with punctuation marks in different
spots than usual so typing has been an experience I feel 80 (sorry if it looks like a
grandma wrote this smfh)

as usual! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR READING! and SO FUKCING SORRY IT

TAKES ME YEARS TO UPDATE <333333333
 Chapter 33
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

Thank you so much Tari for drawing such beautiful pictures of pirate Kirishima!!! <3
Please have a look at this gorgeous boy <3!!
https://twitter.com/Thaliadosia/status/1015330992381313024

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Where the river ends

Mid-fall against the precious stone

Nature’s curtains part

For the evening light to show

Kirishima thinks he’s being shaken awake, but as the movement becomes violent, he sees it’s the
earth that’s moving. He lifts himself to his knees, Bakugou beside him already assessing the
situation.

“Earthquake?” Kirishima asks. Something about the rise and fall felt different than the trembling
he was accustomed to.

“Must be.” Bakugou says.

“It feels different.” Kirishima says, realizing Bakugou may have felt less earthquakes than he has,
at least from solid ground. He keeps his .voice loud- the others are awake and shouting, and the
wind is rushing in his ears. “It’s like the ground is swelling, not just shaking.”

Bakugou pauses and looks up at the sky. “Storm, then? Now that you mention it it’s more like that-
if - if the ground were a boat, that is. A malleable boat.”

Kirishima nods.

Bakugou makes his way past him, arms outstrethed for balance, avoiding the swinging branches
and leaves and forest debris. Kirishima follows him with a bit more difficulty.

“It’s moving.” Bakugou shouts.

“What?” Mina’s voice shouts back. Kirishima nods at her. There are branches sticking out of her
wild hair, and he snorts a little. She gives him a grumpy morning scowl, confused.

“The island is moving.” Bakugou says, looking back at the both of them. “What’s so funny?”

Kirishima bites his lips between his teeth, shaking his head. “Nothing - the uh. What?”
“The island is moving.” Bakugou says again. “That’s why Endeavor didn’t find it again. It fucking
moves .”

Kirishima’s eyes widen. He looks out at the patch of sea Bakugou was inspecting, and sure
enough, there’s a telltale view of waves and clouds passing by. Not fast, but definite.

“You’ve got shit all in your hair.” Bakugou says, passing Mina.

“Agh!” she says, running her fingers through the tangles, shaking her head. Kirishima laughs
again. “Shut up, Kiri.”

“Listen up!” Bakugou shouts at the crew. “The islands moving. We’re gonna sit tight until it
stops.”

“How is it moving?” Hatsume asks.

“Dunno.” Bakugou answers. “Maybe the island’s loose. Maybe it follows a current.”

“Let’s have a look at the maps.” Mina says. “If there’s a current around here we might be able to
see the island’s path. It’s a far shot, but it’s worth a look.”

Kirishima sits down as they spread a map about between them. The island’s movement is making
his stomach turn.

He looks around at the trees swaying, and the little rocks bouncing and rolling across the ground.
Even the stone wall a little ways away is shifting, the massive, plated stones grinding against one
another almost rhythmically.

“I don’t see anything.” Mina sighs. The island is starting to become still again. “Must not be
charted. Or it’s magic. Ojirou, is this anything like Hagakure’s voodoo shit?”

“I bet she heard you call it ‘shit’ just now.” he says. Mina makes a sound in her throat, then clears
it.

“I meant that in a respectful way. Of course.”

“Of course.” Ojirou laughs. “I wouldn’t know, anyways.”

“Sorry to interrupt.” Shouji says, petting the feathers of his blackbird, perched on his shoulder. He
looks ruffled and tense. “Tokoyami says the bridge has fallen.”

Kirishima’s stomach goes into a little knot. How would they get back? He looks to Bakugoug, and
sees the rest of the crew is looking to him for guidance as well. His face doesn’t falter, though.

“We’ll figure it out.” he says. “Let’s just hope it doesn’t move again while we’re at something
dangerous. Worry about transport once we have our arms full of gold.”

“Right!” Kirishima nods along with the crew, spirits lifted easily by their Captain’s words.

“Onward, then.” Bakugou says. “We’re looking for a river.”

They walk through the strange, moving forest. Kirishima is surprised, but he sees a some birds up
in the trees, and there were quite a few spiderwebs they had to duck through as well. Slowly, the
island seems to be garnering life.
“We must be close to water, then. Fresh water.” Sero says, flicking a bug off his arm. “How it’s
fresh on an island moving in the middle of the sea, though…”

“I think…” Kirishima says. “ I think I’ve stopped thinking so hard about it all. Maybe there are
things that just won’t make sense until we see the full picture. Or they’ll never make sense. Either
way, we just have to move forward.”

“That’s the right idea.” Sero nods. “No use worrying, I suppose. With this line of work the only
certainty is an unexpected death.”

Kirishima laughs a little. As frightening a thought as that may be, it was something he realizes he
accepted long ago, even if he didn’t consciously do so.

“Water!” Mina calls. She’s already on her knees with a handful in her palms. “It’s sweet!”

“Sweet?” Ojirou says. “Should you be drinking it?”

“It’s so pure.” Mina says, wiping her hand across her mouth.

“Should we purify it?” Ojirou asks. Hagakure gave me some powder, just in case.

“I can’t explain it.” Mina says. “But I know it’s good water.”

Ojirou squints his eyes at her. “What if it’s poisoned to make you think like that? Or bewitched?”

Mina’s eyes go wide. “Let me eat the powder.”

Ojirou laughs. “Give me your tin, I’ll mix some in.”

Ojirou makes his rounds. Kirishima watches as the yellow powder fizzes into nothingness. He
takes a sip. It’s still sweet, like Mina said- he understands her words. Its clearness is undebatable.

They follow the river as it trickles into growth, until there’s a proper flow to it. Kirishima thinks he
even spots fish at one point, but despite the lack of food, he doesn’t feel hungry. He feels
energized, in fact. It was really good water, he supposes.

He’s staring at the stones below the river, almost mesmerized in their flickering colour beneath the
flow, when Bakugou catches his hand. He looks up expectantly, wondering what must be
happening, but Bakugou only gives a little smile, and walks forward.

Kirishima feels his face redden, and he intertwines their fingers. He glances back at the crew
following behind. Most are off in their own thoughts, taking in the steady strangeness of their
surroundings, but Sero makes and obscene gesture with his fingers. Kirishima winks at him and
turns around.

“Maybe the river will go to a pond.” Bakugou says. “We could take a dip.”

“Ah, that would be refreshing.” Kirishima says. _

“We have until evening, and it’s barely noon, I’d say.” Bakugou says.

“Evening?” Kirishima asks, but then he remembers the poem. “Ah, right. That part seems pretty
clear.”

“Let’s keep following this for a while.” Bakugou says. And so they do.
The river grows wider and wider, and the sound grows louder.

“It must be going to a waterfall.” Sero shouts over the roaring sound.

Bakugou smacks his head. “Of course! We have to go down!”

“ I am not going down a waterfall.” Mina shouts ahead to them.

“We’ll find another way down. Just halfway.” Bakugou waves back at her. “Come on!”

Bakugou lets go of Kirishima’s hand as they veer into the forest. Ahead of them, Kirishima sees
the sky open up, the spray of the waterfall rising high. There are sloping hills before them, and
despite the steepness, the going looks easy enough, if they watch their footing.

“Midfall against the precious stone…” Bakugou says to himself. “How the hell are we supposed to
get behind it?”

“Behind- oh!” Sero says. “Of course! What about the light show?”

Bakugou nods. “We won’t go in tonight. We’ll stake it out first.”

Kirishima’s thighs are shaking from the decline. The roar of the waterfall seems almost distant
when Bakugou leads them out of the forest again - but the sight before him revives him. They
travelled down from the waterfall’s mouth, it seems. The slope of the rock beside it wound on both
sides, bumping awkwardly on the side opposite to them. There’s a strange rock, or branch of some
sort, winding out through the waterfall and sticking into the air, swaying in the wind. It looks
ethereal, the way it curls and twists in the breeze.

The waterfall powers down into a pond, a rainbow sparkling in its mist. The water rushes around
the rocks below, and clams down as it finds its way. They walk along the waterfront now, the
leaves around them towering as tall as they themselves.

“We’ll camp around here.” Bakugou says. “Take care where you walk. If you find anything
strange report it. Keep an eye on the waterfall in the evening, from wherever you are. Meet back
after sunset.

Ojirou leaves his powder by the main camp for the crew, and Kirishima takes another drink before
he sets out on his own - he would leave Bakugou and Mina alone for the mapping. He was curious,
of course, but he knows his questions could always wait until they finished their concentration.

He chooses a spot on the opposite side of their decline, with a good view of the waterfall. He notes
that they could probably climb the rock, or branch, as he thinks it is now, that juts through the
waterfall’s center. It seems to be attached to the cliffside, so it probably runs behind the waterfall
enough for them to traverse it.

He pokes around the area, not finding much besides more large spiders, and some small mammals
darting around. There’s a cave behind him, that seems to push out a wind of hot air now and then,
but the ribbed curve of it inside seems that it leads nowhere. Kirishima wouldn’t go in alone,
anyways.

As the evening approaches, Kirishima keeps his eye on the waterfall. The sun casts a glow over the
water, lighting everything orange, but nothing looks strange. He enjoys the view silently, hugging
his knees to his chest. How many had watched this sunset, he wonders. How many, from where
he’s sitting? He could very well be the first. His stomach flips with the adventure of it, and he
smiles to himself.
 He waits until the sky is barely filled with light, and then he stands to return to camp. He stretches
his arms. The moon is already high and bright in the sky, so he can make his way without worry.

He’s walking down the uneven slope when he hears a sharp gasp and a groan. He pauses, but hears
nothing after that. He moves quietly, pushing aside the large leaves ahead of him. There’s another
muffled sound, and before his realization fully hits him, he sees Hatsume’s legs tangled up around
Mina’s head, hands deep into her curls. Kirishima nearly gasps himself, and fumbles backwards as
silently as he can, face hot.

He should’ve expected to walk in on someone sooner than later, but he still feels embarrassed. He
keeps pressing his fingers to his hot cheeks as he gets to the camp. There’s already a fire, and he
can smell fish roasting over it, too.

“Finally!” Sero says. “Thought you got lost.”

“Nah, just late.” Kirishima says. “Sorry.”

“If you’re late you don’t get fish.” Sero says, but hands him one anyways. Kirishima laughs.

“Nothing on my end.” Kirishima says. There was a cave that let out hot air, but it’s not too unusual.
Maybe the island has volcanic activity.”

“Same for us. There’s nothing.” Sero says. Kirishima sits down next to him and starts to eat.

“Maybe we have to go in.” Kirishima says. Bakugou nods at him from across the fire.

“We’ll have to go through the water. Maybe then we’ll see the hint more clearly. Fuck Might for
making this so hard to think about.” Bakugou clicks his tongue, but in his eyes, Kirishima sees his
love for the challenge. “Just waiting on Mina and Hatsume, now.”

Kirishima feels his cheeks heat up again. “I don’t think they ran into anything important.”

“Were you talking to them?” Sero asks.

“I uh, ran into them, yeah.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou catches on immediately, and snorts, but Sero just nods.

“Rest well tonight.” Bakugou says. “We’re getting closer. Sero, gather everyone’s points for the
map, and check them in the morning with Mina and Ojirou. We’ll head into the waterfall mid-
morning.”

Chapter End Notes

I am honestly so, so sorry everyone! I am on vacation now so I finally have time to

write! I hope to finish this tale in a couple of weeks. Sorry this chapter is all over the
place, haha!

Thank you all so much for sticking with this story for so long!!! <3 I'll try to respond
to everyone's kind comments soon, too! <3

Maybe this is a weird place to plug, but the reason I don't have time to write is because
I live in Japan and I'm busy with my job and with travelling!
 Chapter 34
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

PLEASE READ<3 I know you've been waiting a long time, but I would appreciate if
you scanned through this<3
Hello everyone! Thank you so much for your patience while waiting for this update.

So, firstly, sorry it's been so long. I know I say that after every update, but I do want to
reiterate: this fic is not, and will not be abandoned! I love the story and this fic made
me discover my love for writing again! It's important to me, and I apologize for
suspending it for so long.

Next, there has been some incredible art created for this fic! I'm so overwhelmed at
your love for it, it's unbelievable to me!! <3 Everything blows me away. This is
absolutely not all the art that has been drawn!

IF YOU DONT SEE YOUR ART HERE, MESSAGE ME ON TWITTER

@_cattchi!!!

Many links have been lost in the notifs, and I did lots of googling and such but I can't
manage to find pieces I know I've seen. (I dont have tumblr, and navigating it is
difficult for me, especially with limited internet). A message would be better for me to
keep track of than an @, so please don't hesitate to send me your work!! I want to
admire it and share it with everyone <3

Sorry this next chapter is short, but I hope to get back to things again soon! Again,
please read the end note as well <3

I love you all. Truly and honestly. <3

https://twitter.com/thaliadosia/status/1015330992381313024?lang=en
https://www.deviantart.com/saturnya/art/The-last-continent-fic-fanart-757195152
https://twitter.com/satur_nya/status/1024670766498021378

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Go alone, and kiss,

Get lost, become blind, see the dead,

Fear not, do not sway,

Your desires lie just ahead.

They walk into the waterfall. Even with the early schedule, they don’t make it behind the roaring
spray until noon. The view beyond the grove in which they slept is obscured by trees and a haze of
heat.

“I guess we wait.” Kirishima says, sitting down. Behind the waterfall is a shallow cave, no bigger
than last night’s camp, straddling somewhere the line between constructed and naturally occurred.

Bakugou is running his hands along the stone, looking at notes from the crew’s musings over the
poems, frowning in his thought.

“For sundown, yeah,” Mina says. “Evening light.”

And so, they wait. Kirishima scratches patterns into the dirt at his feet, which turns into a knots
and crosses game with Sero. They talk, they nap, they think that the adventure should be more
perilous than this, though Kirishima is happy for the slow going. He thinks that’s important,
sometimes. Going slow was definitely a part of the adventure - if you do too much at once you
would forget why you do it. There was always something to see and do, but sometimes closing
your eyes and taking it easy was as enjoyable as anything else. Besides, whatever was yet to come
could have them wishing back for this moment.

Eventually, the evening light comes. It filters orange through the waterfall, gentle at first, almost
unnoticed in its subtlety. Eventually, Kirishima becomes aware of the way the water makes the sun
glitter across the floor, like a gem broken into uncountable pieces, dancing first on the ground, and
then sparkling its way to the uneven crags of patterned rock walls.

“There’s a pattern.” Bakugou says, standing up. He had been silent for the most of the day, stuck in
thought. It wasn’t that nobody dared to interrupt, it was that they didn’t want to disturb him.

“I thought so too,” Kirishima says. “The rocks all fit into each other-”

“No, not that,” Bakugou says, stepping towards the wall. “You see where the shadows are? The
light doesn’t hit them the same way.”

Kirishima stands up too, and then so do the rest of the crew, inspecting the back wall as the
glittering grows more circular around the rocks, now, with the illumination, seeming more
protruded than before.

Mina narrows her eyes, but doesn’t step closer. “It… it looks like it’s responding. To the light, I
mean.”

Bakugou nods. “Nothing’s reflecting off this. Something is… taking in the light?”

“What do we do?” Sero asks. He reaches out above him to touch the spot, and he draws it back
with a yelp. Mina screams in turn and jumps back behind Kirishima, fingers scrunching the
shoulder of his shirt into her fists.

“Kidding.”

Mina shrieks again, this time at Sero, reaching out an ill-aimed fist to hit his arm. Kirishima laughs,
but Bakugou is inspecting the stone Sero touched, albeit with a grin on his face.

“I think it moved,” Bakugou says. He reaches up too and gently presses the stone. It does seem to
shift beneath his fingers, though not much. “How did we miss this before? Is it the light? Does it
make it different?”

Kirishima goes to the one beside him and tries. It’s almost imperceptible, but the stone is definitely
loose. It feels more like pressing down on a lump beneath your skin, a bruise or a healing scab, flat
for a moment, only to rise up again in its healing process.

“Listen.” Hatsume says, and they do. Hatsume, like Bakugou, had been surprisingly silent
throughout the wait in the cave, looking at the walls and stone, picking at cracks in the dirt.

“What are we listening for?” Sero asks.

“The waterfall is lighter. It’s stopping.” Hatsume says.

The crew look around at one another, locking eyes at the realization.

“Is that a good thing?” Mina asks.

“I don’t know,” Hatsume says. “Evening light to show… the sun will come through in full if the
waterfall stops.”

“The these markings will be gone.” Bakugou says, voice tilting up in urgency as he finishes his
sentence. Kirishima feels the rush in his fingertips as they look to Bakugou for instruction. The
waterfall hadn’t stopped last night, had it? Kirishima doesn’t remember recalling the lack of sound,
but for whatever reason, whatever potential blessing, something was happening now, and they
were here now, so it had to be now.

“Everyone, hands up,” Bakugou says. “Let’s try to press these stones in. all at once at first, I
suppose.”

Kirishima presses his in again and looks out of the corner of his eyes to the others, Sero and Shouji
reaching the highest ones. When Hatsume presses in the last one near her feet, nothing happens.

And then, something happens.

Kirishima feels the stone give way beneath his hands and stumbles forward a little. The waterfall is
still running, but sounds more like a small river than the roar it was before.

“Back! Back!” Bakugou shouts, arms out, pushing Kirishima’s chest, forcing him to step away
from the wall.

Kirishima sees it now, the water trickling down the stone before them. They move closer together,
and Bakugou reaches for Kirishima’s hand as the stone before them, inexplicably, against all they
know and could ever dream of, starts to move. It’s slow at first, but as the water starts rushing
faster, barreling into the ground before them, the stone moves, snake-like behind the falls,
pummeling too into the earth.

The ground shakes, and Kirishima grabs Sero, next to him, as well, grip tight and fearful, but he
can’t bring himself to shout.

It stops.

Kirishima feels unreal. He touches at the event in his mind but to question it would be senseless-
comprehension of this was beyond the mind, and he leaves it be, there with the things one must not
think about too hard, lest he go mad.

The water before them rushes and rushes, until it goes so fast it appears to stop. Behind it all is
darkness. Before them now, is a mirror. Kirishima sees them all, clearer than ever before, all
huddled together, holding onto one another in fear and awe.
All eyes turn to Bakugou. It’s almost comical, but no one can speak. Who could, after that?

“What the fuck.” Okay, Mina could. Kirishima should have known.

Bakugou steps forward but doesn’t let go of Kirishima’s hand. Kirishima looks at him through the
mirror. Then, he looks at himself. All of him. And suddenly, in seeing his reflection, not done up
for a party, not in his best clothes, he sees himself. Pirate. Part of something he believes in -
ragged, dirty, strong, wild. Not what he expected, but not at all unpleasant.

Bakugou touches the surface, and his fingers slip through. Mina makes a warning sound against it.

Kirishima steps forward, too. Bakugou takes his hand away. It’s not wet.

“This is insane,” Minsa says. “No one gonna talk about it? This is fucking crazy.”

“It’s amazing.” Hatsume agrees. “But let's think about it later, hun.”

“Fucking crazy.” Mina says again, shaking her head.

Kirishima puts his hand against the water, copying Bakugou’s second touch- but there’s no give.

“We have to go alone,” Bakugou says quietly. “One at a time.”

“Alone?” Mina says, worry obvious in her voice.

Bakugou looks back at the crew, and Kirishima feels some of Mina’s worry slither into his
stomach. “You don’t have to come. That’s our way, and always has been. You’re free. You can
follow me as long as you please. I will guide you to where you wish to go, and do my best to
provide you with gainful excursion. But this has been, for the greater part, my quest, and you have
indulged me your loyalty. But remember your freeedom, too.”

“Oh, come off it.” Mina says, stepping forward. “You know we’re with you. Don’t be so
sentimental. It doesn’t suit you.”

“Some have stayed longer than I even wanted them to.” Bakugou says, in the same tone, but more
wistful, and Mina clicks her tongue.

“She’s right, Captain.” Sero salutes. “Doesn’t suit you.”

Bakugou grins, and for the first time, publicly, he looks embarrassed. Kirishima laughs a little,
which earns him the finger.

“Alright, fuck all of you, then,” Bakugou says. “‘Specially you, Mina.”

“We’ll meet back up on the other side. Don’t you dare get lost on me.” Bakugou says, pointing at
them.

Bakugou grabs Kirishima’s arm quickly, pulling him in for a hard kiss. He stares at him hard when
he pulls away, Kirishima’s cheeks burning, his heart a knot of uncertainty and excitement. That
was it, though. That’s always what it was- a life he chose to live, the love he let himself feel. He
grins.

Bakugou nods at the crew, and turns around, walking into the watery mirror. His face connects
with his face, his hands with his hands, his body with his body, until he absorbs himself, fully, into
his reflection, the darkness, the unknown.
 Go alone, and kiss.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading! I hope to get to all your comments soon<3
 Chapter 35
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

Hello! Thank you all for the kind comments and messages and support<3 reading all
the nice words makes me so embarrassed ^^; Thank you so much! Here is another
short chapter! Sorry if it's a little strange!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

You will be tested

But hold not the hand of your past

Your love will take you

To your grave, or to your cross.

Bakugou feels like he’s dreaming. Yet, it’s not a dream. He knows this. It’s too tangible. To real.
Yet so unreal, his mind struggles towards the explanation of a nighttime fantasy, playing before his
eyes- though the thing before him is nothing.

He walks, knowing that he has to move forward, but every step is filled with a crazy fear, and a
sense of perserverance. Bakugou Katsuki did not back down. He did not let fear crumple his heart.
He has been through too much, too fast, to turn around.

The darkness was overwhelming, and the silence, too. It wrapped around him like seaweed
underwater, tugging at his body, making him want to jump and jerk away. He wonders, idly
through the fog of his thoughts, if the others were faring okay? Mina probably went next, then
Kiri, then Shouji before Sero, and…

A voice. Bakugou puts a hand to his heart - it had come from within, yet was all around him.

“Kacchan.”

Bakugou shakes his head. The island would test him. He knew that. And he was prepared to
believe it would test him in ways beyond his understanding. The world was full of things he did not
understand, but he knew that fearing them would get him nowhere.

And yet,

“Kacchan? You came! You came afterall!”

Bakugou moves forward. It was clear- move forward. Don’t be tempted. Two whole sections
devoted to unwavering. It was simple.

“It’s been so lonely, here. I thought you would come sooner.”

Bakugou stays silent, but a tickle near his nose makes him sniff and rub his hand across his face.
Tears - ah. They often come when you don’t want them to.

“Can you see me yet?”

Bakugou’s eyes dart around, and then, suddenly, he can. He can see. It freezes him - there’s no
ghastliness. No ghostliness. Nothing but flesh. He’s there.

Bakugou is frozen, and Deku is moving. Not lifeless, not dirty and bloodied, but the same as he
always was. As old as he was.

“I can see you.” when Bakugou speaks his voice is rasped. His heart beats, his body cold.

“I’m glad!” Deku smiles. That aggravating ever-present smile. Determined. “I forgive you, by the
way.”

“Hm?” is all Bakugou can manage.

“Not for the stuff when we were kids- well, not that I don’t forgive you, more like we’ve gone past
that by now. Not that. The last thing, though. That really took my breath away.” Deku laughs.

“What’s that?” Bakugou says, knowing what’s coming, but pushing it away.

“It’s your fault, sure.” Deku says. “First Might died… maybe if you had been there you could’ve
helped him more. Or if you hadn’t needing saving all the time. If you had been better.”

Bakugou nods, tears going free. Just like Deku to rip out his tender thoughts, ones he didn’t know
how to express.

Deku reaches out a hand to him. It’s scarred in all the right places.

“You’re a natural, sure, but not quite good enough.” Deku grins. “I was better, in the end. But you
lost me, too. Hope you’re better than that, now. Kind of pathetic.”

Bakugou nods, then he hears another voice. Not so much a voice, as a flash of reason that goes
through his heart. That… didn’t sound like Deku. It sounded like himself . “Are you dead?”

“I’m right here.” Deku says, tilting his head. “I’ve been waiting for you.”

Bakugou shakes his head, confused. Disoriented. Deku is here, in the flesh, smiling. Undead.

“We should go together.” he says, holding out a hand. “Which way do you want to go?”

Bakugou takes his hand. It’s real. It’s cold. He can’t understand. He almost doesn’t want to. He
wants to go- go to wherever. He wants to let his love, his affection, everything he had in this
unexpected friendship with Midoriya, take its course. Wants to let him take him away, to

your grave, or your cross

His thoughts are interrupted by the incessently memorized verse.

He pulls his hand away, but Deku grabs his arm tight. A fear, physical streaks through his arm and
into his heart. What was this? Grave or cross? What was his cross?

“What is my cross?” he says aloud.

 “You go.” Deku says, still smiling. He sounds less and less like Deku. This wasn’t Deku. DEku
would not say those things- he was weak. In a strong way, if that makes sense. But weak. He just
went with it. He wouldn’t say those things-

“You can come with me, or you can go.”

“Go.” Bakugou says, wrestling against the cold deadness piercing through his chest. Deku’s face is
draining colour. All the pinkness is spreading down his throat and beneath his white shirt, and
suddenly it’s blooming out in red.

“You have chosen to cross. It will not be easy.” Deku says. But it doesn’t come from Deku’s
mouth. Because it isn’t Deku, and it came from within Bakugou. A force that fights against the
coldness around his heart.

Bakugou wrenches himself free, and there’s nothing.

Nothing. Darkness, if that’s something. But there’s no Deku. The coldness in his chest and arm
start to tingle away.

“My cross?” Bakugou murmurs. He puzzles it over as he walks blindly forward, unmindful of the
lack of sense of space around him - almost as though he’s unable to be aware of it. He thinks and
thinks - his mind goes to a missionary he once met- someone who tried to “save his soul.” Bakugou
figured he was beyond that, but heard the man out.

Something you must bear. You must carry your cross. Even if it isn’t your fault, sometimes there
are things you must simply carry with you, they become part of you, and in recognizing those
things, you become a better person.

Bakugou frowns. Something like that, though, could get heavier and heavier. Some things, you
have to carry, and then when you’re finished, you have to let go. Understand, them, yes, and then
overcome. You have to move on, get to the other side, cross the bridge - cross.

He stops. He’s between it now. His grave, or his cross. He can go to his death. He can go to his
cross- the things he carries.

“I’m at my cross?” he offers. Nothing. He stomps his foot. “I’m fucking ready to go.”

And then, there’s light.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you very much for reading! <3

 Chapter 36
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

Happy New Year!! Sorry I couldn't get this up before 12:00 rolled around (I'm even in
New Zealand for the holidays and couldn't get it up before 2019 hit every part of the
globe haha)

Please check out all this awesome ART (and even a TRANSLATION!) for this fic! So
sorry for not linking it sooner. I'm so truly truly thankful for the love!! <3

Waybabe: https://waybabeart.tumblr.com/post/176781750735/you-already-have-me-
captain-but-ill-give such beautiful colours and shapes for these two precious pirate
boys <33

Jingyi:
https://twitter.com/JingyiLiu10/status/1056380340103712769
Amazing detail and fine lines in this drawing <333

Also TRANSLATED to Chinese by Jingyi, an incredible honour <3 :

https://m.weibo.cn/status/4312088908919665?

Calxmarii: https://twitter.com/calxmarii/status/1073774152966963200
Our beloved Mina!!! in a really cool style <33

Kirishima blinks. It’s light again - though not much of it, really. But there’s enough to see. He can
make out Bakugou’s white shirt in the dull surroundings. He’s sitting on a rock, staring intently
ahead into the vast expanse before him, both endless and abrupt.

Kirishima follows his gaze, past the black water, to beyond. It was a cave within a cave, a lake
underground. Craggy scratches run across the wall, and Kirishima sees the rocks softly bulging
outwards around it, not unlike those behind the waterfall.

Bakugou turns around. His face breaks into relief when he sees him, and Kiri feels the same
tightness in his heart release.

“Thank god.” Bakugou says.

Kirishima can only nod. They were warned of being tested, and tested they were, though not quite
in the way Kirishima expected. He had thought the challenge would be more physical than a
mental test of strength.

“Are you okay?” Kirishima asks. He feels tender all over, and not in a nice way. He doesn’t want
to press Bakugou about his time if he’s feeling anything like he is.

Bakugou nods. He looks hollower, somehow. Whatever he experienced took its toll.

“It was my family,” Kirishima says, unable to help himself. His heart aches again at the thought.
“But I’m okay. I’ve decided where I want my future to lie.”

“Good,” Bakugou says, smiling.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Kirishima says quickly.

“I’ll tell you eventually,” Bakugou says. “I always do. Where’s Mina? She went before you,
right?”

There’s a scuffle on the rocks behind them, and Sero comes from the glass, looking frightened but
determined.

“How did you know that?” Kirishima grins. The smile feels odd on his face- like the sadness caked
around him in the darkness was finally drying and cracking off.

“I know my crew.” Bakugou smiles back. He moves over and motions for Kirishima to sit next to
him. The closer Sero gets, the more he looks alive again.

“Ah, don’t touch the water, though,” Bakugou says, nodding at where the water gently nudges the
shore.

“What’s wrong with it?” Sero asks warily, his voice scratchy. He steps back a little.

Bakugou reaches down for a stone and chucks it far into the water.

Before it even hits the surface, the lake erupts with a shrieks and crashes- monstrous fish-like
things all bounding for whatever broke their peace.

“What the fuck are those,” Sero says, stepping back further again.

Bakugou shrugs. “Piranha? Something like it. They’re big.”

“There’s always something.” Sero clicks his tongue. “What’s next, Captain?”

All, be tempted not,

With the shore, don’t part,

Entrance them the way they do you,

And wade to break the grotto’s heart.

“And after that?”

Bakugou looks at him. “That’s it.”

Kirishima looks out at the lake, the ripples from the strange fish coming closer until they hit the
shore out of rhythm with the natural tide, their fins looking torn as they grapple against the water's
flow, never leaving the wave's embrace.

He doesn’t feel close tto any big discovery. He feels tired. He feels like he’s been through hell and
back, but less hot and more empty.
“Break the grotto’s heart?” Sero says. “We’ll leave that to you then, Captain. You’re the best fit.”

Kirishima blushes. Bakugou gives him the finger. Sero’s grin lightens Kirishima’s mood a bit.

“How long should we wait for the others?” Sero asks.

“As long as it takes.” Bakugou says. “Everyone will make it through.”

Everyone does make it through. It takes long enough that Kirishima’s stomach is in knots over each
of them, and then his heart in a dull ache that is still fading.

“Okay, I’m ready,” Kouda says, standing up. He was the last to come through.

Bakugou nods. “We have to go through the water. Without leaving the shore.”

Kirishima scratches his head, not really sure if that was a statement or an explanation or a call to do
something.

“How?” Mina asks. She still looks pale.

Bakugou frowns hard at the lake before them. “I’ll just touch the water to see what happens. Those
fish are far away again.”

Before there’s even a discussion, Bakugou has crouched down and dipped his fingertips into the
water.

“It’s hot!” he says in surprise, just as the water breaks in the distance, the splash wildly ripping
towards the shore.

Bakugou jumps back before the watery beasts draw near. Even in the dim light Kirishima can see
their monstrous teeth, terrifyingly yellow. They come close enough in their frenzy for Kirishima to
see they don’t have eyes.

“Are you sure that was the best thing to do, Captain?” Mina clicks her tongue. She’s gripping
Hatsume on both arms, standing behind her.

“Well there’s nothing else around.” Bakugou says. “We’re supposed to entrance them. The same
way they’re doing to us.”

“And what’s that?” Sero asks. “Thrash around wildly?”

“Try it.” Bakugou says.

“No!” Sero laughs. The beasts before them are jumping around in the shallow shore, almost
snarling, but none leave the water.

“I’m serious.” Bakugou says.

“M’not doin’ it alone.” Sero says, crossing his arms. “Captain, you lead the way.”

“Fine.” Bakugou says, standing straight. Kirishima finds himself suddenly pulled into Bakugou,
and spun around in a dance he knows, but not this fast.

“Well, that’s a little different than flailing.” Sero laughs.

“Not when you do it,” Bakugou says, Kirishima still concentrating on not stumbling on the uneven
pebbly ground.

Hatsume and Mina pair up and launch into their own dance, and Mina starts singing as she spins, a
blessing in the embarrassment of dancing in an island cave with no music or light or atmosphere to
follow. As embarrassing as it is, though, Kirishima feels the last bit of shade lift from his shoulders
as he changes his step and leads Bakugou into a low dip. He smiles down at Bakugou, his sweat a
sheer sheen across the bridge of his nose, and he loves him. He almost drops him with the weight
of his feeings, no matter how much he's realized them before.

“I’ll try to get through,” Bakugou says, breathless. “You all keep at it.”

Bakugou pulls his shirt over his head and kicks off his boots. He squeezes Kirishima’s hand, and
steps carefully into the water. The fish continue their wild thrashing, and Bakugou looks back at
Kirishima with a nod.

Kirishima watches him carefully as he wades out to his knees, his hips, and then dips forward into
a slow swim. He can only imagine the panic of the dark water, and the unknown depth of the
water, and what other threats may lay below.

He still gives the fish a wide berth as he passes them, and then after some time spent with his heart
in his throat, Kirishima can see he’s standing again.

“Kirishima! You come, too!” he calls back. “Let’s distract them from this side. Get everyone over.
There’s a shore.”

Kirishima follows Bakugou’s path through the hot water. He feels the pressure of the darkness
below, though, making his chest tight. He strains his head above the water, fending off the panic
spreading out from his heart like thick and tangible darkness.

He jolts when he feels the shore again, not realizing what it is, but soon he finds his grip on the
slippery pebbles and joins Bakugou on the other side.

Bakugou takes him in a dance again as the others slowly cross.

“What’s the heart we have to break?” Kirishima asks, looking around. It’s light enough to see, but
Kirishima can’t discern anything out of the ordinary.

“I don’t know.” Bakugou says. “We have to be close but…”

Kirishima follows his gaze around the space. There’s not much here to go off of.

When Mina and Hatsume step safely onto the shore, the crew slows its dancing. The creatures in
the distance stir, but don’t come close again. Kirishima is sure to avoid the water.

Mina wipes the back of her hand across her forehead. The swim was a rather long one, and
Kirishima still feels a little tired.

“Maybe we should rest for a bit.” he says.

“But we’re so close!” Bakugou says, a little snappy.

“And there’s fuck all around here.” Mina says, setting her hands on her hips, looking around.
“Where the hell have you lead us?”

Bakugou clicks his tongue and grumbles but sits down on the rocks in admission. The best thing to
do would be just to clear the mind.

Kirishima sits beside him. He lies back on the pebbly ground, staring up at the strange twisting
ceiling, trying to make out the shapes. Bakugou surprises him by resting his head on his chest.
Kirishima brings his hand to his blond hair, running his fingers through as he thinks.

Break the grotto’s heart.

He sighs. There was so much less direction that the other clues, even though they too were
confusing at first. Obvious, after.

He scans the ceiling for a heart but finds only the same scaley pattern and cracks as those
throughout the island. No hearts.

“Fuck!” Bakugou sits up suddenly, throwing Kirishima’s hand off his head but keeping his grip on
it. “I can hear your heartbeat.”

Kirishima smiles at the wild look on his face but shakes his head in confusion. “What?”

“Your heart, dumbass!” Bakugou stands. He walks to the wall, scanning the crevices, tilting his
head sideways. “Not the symbol. The organ.”

Kirishima joins the collective “ ah !” from the crew, and scrambles to his feet.

Bakugou though is already crouching down, his fingers in a crevice, straining against it.

“Here?” Kirishima rushes to his side and they all look for the heart shape in the wall.

Kirishima lets out a triumphant “ yes !” when he makes it out, the image tilted, but definitely more
passable for a heart than anything else he’s scrutinized so far. He helps Bakugou try to widen the
crack, as impossible as it seems.

Mina adds her efforts next, and the rock begins to scrape.

Kirishima has a brief moment of surprise where he thinks they’re making quick progress when
they’re thrown suddenly back with the force of the rock parting of its own accord. The smaller
cracks of rocks making the heart’s shape crinkle up and fold beneath each other like dry, wrinkled
skin.

Kirishima’s heart beats fast at the unexpectedness of the movement. The eeriness of it.

The space behind the rock is milky, filmy white. A chill goes down his spine at the supernatural,
and he reaches for Mina’s arm. She meets him halfway, nails digging instantly into his skin,
her grip rigid.

They all stand back, breathless. The slippery film reminds Kirishima of the bit of skin just beneath
the shell of a boiled egg. He almost daren’t breathe as the film shifts and rolls-

The air left in his lungs is taken from him when something as bright and golden as the sun rolls
down to face them, a narrow slit of black in the center, pulsing in the dim light. Adjusting.

Adjusting so it can take them in.

So it can see them.

Whatever they’re looking at, it’s looking right back at them.

 The End
Chapter by cattchi

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Bakugou rarely stutters. Maybe when Kirishima tells him something sweet. Maybe when he’s too
angry to form a proper sentence. Maybe when he’s really, really, drunk. But even if the most
intense of situations, he has a sharp tongue and sharp wit. He doesn’t waste time and he knows
exactly what he wants to say.

But now, with a single eye embedded in a rock face, even Bakugou is stunned into an “Um,” and
Kirishima has enough time to only dart his eyes towards Bakugou’s face before his very being
reverberates with a voice.

Kirishima was chilled before. Now he simply feels incorporeal. His mind feels so sensitive and
unguarded, he wants to close his hands around the whole of his head, but at the same time can’t
bring himself to do so.

“You are not Yagi.” the voice says. The eye? Kirishima can’t look away.

“I’m not.” leave it to Bakugou to recover first.

“You are not Midoriya.” the voice says.

“I’m not.”

“How did you find me?” Kirishima feels the hold over him shift. He’s not scared, but his body feels
petrified, and his gaze goes slowly, as though moving too fast would shatter the feeling he’s
suspended in.

“Toshinori Yagi,” Bakugou starts. “He was my... mentor. He died. He left his treasure to Midoriya,
my… my friend. But he died, too. He didn’t give the treasure to anyone. It was too quick.”

The eye considers him.

“I… I took the clues from Midoriya. And gathered the lost ones.” Bakugou finishes with a nod of
his head.

“You did not inherit them.”

“I did not.”

“What makes you worthy, then?”

Kirishima sees Bakugou’s shocked expression. He opens his mouth to speak but decides better.
Kirishima can see his brow pinch together in thought.

“I…” Bakugou looks at the ground, then juts his chin towards the eye, confident. “Nothing. I’m
probably not worthy. If I were, Might would’ve picked me. But he didn’t, and I found you all the
same, in the end.”

The eye squints up, and then the ground begins to shake.
Mina’s grip resumes its strength on his arm. Kirishima widens his stance against the quake,
watching wide-eyed as the wall before them rises higher and higher and higher, pebbles clicking
together and swelling around his feet.

Fear spikes through his veins as a face appears before him- one he’s only seen in books and
chapters about the end times. His vision pulses with his heartbeat.

The snaking head shakes, bits of rock flicking off. Light starts to stream around them. Kirishima
crouches down to keep his balance as the world falls away around him.

He shuts his eyes tight and waits for the end, Mina shrieking in his ear. Maybe he's screaming, too.
He can't tell.

After a lifetime of tensing, Kirishima realizes he can only hear ringing in his ears. He slowly
removes his hands from his head, and he hears a seagull cry above him. The unmistakable sound of
the ocean rushes into his consciousness, and he opens his eyes to the salty, fresh sea.

The cavern fell away.

Or rather, it unwinded. Kirishima looks around at the little islands dotting the water, unable to deny
his sight but unable to believe it, either. He feels his knees go weak again when he sees the old face
of the sea beast staring down at them.

“Yagi told me about you. He said there could be a chance you would show up.”

“How does he know you anyway?” Kirishima worries at the tone of Bakugou’s voice, addressing
this being, likely older than the very earth they knew. Or, didn't know. “And how do you know
me?”

“He found me,” it says. “And I know all.”

“Why didn’t you eat him?” Mina asks, voice wavering. Kirishima thinks he’s lost feeling in his
arm from her grip.

The beast chuckles at that, and Kirishima feels the vibrations go up from his feet and shake his
very soul.

“The affairs of your kind mean nothing to me. I am happy to watch you live and die, war and love,
find treasure and hide it within me.” The beast says. Kirishima watches its mouth. The long
yellowed teeth don’t shift or move their points as it talks.

It speaks with its mind. Into my mind. Kirishima thinks.

“ Yes ,” it answers. Kirishima is surprised he knows this answer was just for him. He doesn’t know
how, or why, but he accepts it, and lowers his head, feeling obligated in the presence of such a
creature.

“I have no use for riches. Though it is amusing to humour creatures such as you. Yagi requested
this. You must answer a question in order to obtain his treasure. ”the creature says.

“Okay,” Bakugou says hesitantly.

“Yagi gave me a set of reasonable responses,” the creature explains. “Though he did set them with
Midoriya in mind, so I shall use my judgement against your answer.”
Bakugou nods. Kirishima can see the sweat rolling down his temples.

“In order to get here, you had to overcome many obstacles, he was sure,” the creature lowers its
neck, and Kirishima feels the pressure of the air around him grow heavy and hot, the very presence
of the snake physical against his skin. “Tell me, boy. What did you learn?”

“That’s it?” Bakugou laughs. He starts almost nervously, but it quickly grows uproarious, and he
wipes his brow with relief. “That’s so like him. I learned to read. Imagine that. Me! Reading a
goddamn book. And I learned how to write. I learned… that asking for help isn’t weak. That
forgiveness isn’t weak. That… love. Loving isn’t being weak.”

Kirishima feels another flush of heat from within when Bakugou glances back at him, his eyes
glinting orange and strong in the seemingly eternal sunshine surrounding them.

The creature stares at him for some time, and lowers its head to Bakugou, angling an eye to stop
before him. Kirishima thinks that if it were trained on him alone as such he would fall to his knees.
Bakugou. as expected, stays upright and stares back.

“I don’t know about weakness. Or forgiveness. Or love.” the creature says. “I know, but they are
not of my world.”

Kirishima watches Bakugou’s shoulders tense up.

“But I know their importance in your world. Such emotions cause movement. I’ve seen it
throughout your entire time, and many others." the creature raises its head again, marvelous and
regal in its assuredness. "You may have your treasure, Bakugou Katsuki. Please load your ship and
be on your way.”

"Just like that?" Bakugou says. A strong wind nearly takes his words away. "Is that all?"

"Have you forgotten all it took to get you here? To this point?" the creature says easily, above the
gale.

Kirishima feels the sudden rush of water before he sees it. A river flows towards them, carrying
Bakugou’s beloved vessel atop its salty waves. Kirishima looks on, eyes wide.

When he looks back to Bakugou, his mouth falls open.

The creature is gone. The world around them feels more real. The dirt and the rocks less animate,
the water stiller, too. And where the snake-like eye once peered at Bakugou, Kirishima sees
mountains of riches, flowing down in hills and valleys of jewels and chalices and coins.

A gold piece rolls and hits the top of his boot.

He stoops to pick it up. It shines in his hand so brightly and clearly, Kirishima could swear it was
cut that very day. He notices too the dirt on his fingers, and then on his face in the round reflection.

When he looks up again, Bakugou is rushing towards him, grin wide and arms wider, tackling him
into the ground in an embrace so forceful it knocks the breath from his lungs.

Kirishima laughs into Bakugou’s kiss. The laughter and whoops from the crew’s joy fade into the
background as Bakugou holds his face in his hands.

Coins and trinkets roll past his head, and something catches his eye. He reaches a hand out to grab
the rolling treasure.
Kirishima grins up at Bakugou and places a heavy gold crown on his head.

“I’ve always thought you were fit to be a king.” Kirishima says.

Bakugou laughs. “Me too.”

Kirishima laughs back.

“You’re royalty too, you know. A noble man like you wouldn't be so impressed with all this
treasure, I would think.”

Kirishima turns his head from side to side, taking in the glinting impossibility around them. How
did one pirate get so much, anyway? What would they do with all this? He shrugs. “You’re right.
The adventure was enough for me. Let’s just leave it for some other soul to find.”

Bakugou snorts. He reaches over Kirishima’s head, grabbing for something.

He pulls Kirishima up, and Bakugou sits shamelessly on his lap. He places something weighted
atop Kirishima’s hair. Kirishima feels it with his fingers; another crown.

“Nobility suits you.” Bakugou hums. “Say, King Kirishima.”

It’s Kirishima’s turn to snort now. “What, King Bakugou.”

“Mmm.” Bakugou nods. “That sounds perfect. Well, I’m a King, and I’m still a Captain too, you
know.”

“Sure.” Kirishima says, waiting for the rest.

“So I can marry us sometime, if you’d like,” Bakugou says. Kirishima’s eyes widen, and he
suddenly finds it more hard to breathe than he did in any trial or tribulation thus far. His
mind panics, wondering if it’s all part of Bakugou’s treasure high talk, but the bright blush on his
cheeks tells the truth.

“I-I’d like. Yes I’d like that very, very-” Kirishima stammers out, grin spreading faster than his
brain, mumbling his words. Bakugou kisses him before he can finish his love-struck sentence, and
Kirishima thinks he’ll burst, all the happiness within him much greater than the riches spilling all
around them.

“Been planning that for a while.” Bakugou rubs his nose when they finally part. “Had to make sure
we had a wedding fund and all.”

Kirishima laughs. “God, I love you.”

“I love you, too,” Bakugou says. He kisses Kirishima hard on his mouth. “Now, love. Let’s get this
ship loaded. Something tells me we won’t be finding this place again.”

Kirishima nods.

“Katsuki.” he says. “I learned, too.”

Bakugou looks back at him, arms already full of treasure, spilling out of his pockets and his arms.
Kirishima almost laughs.

“I learned, too,” Kirishima repeats himself. “About forgiveness. And love.”

 Bakugou smiles, embarrassment clear on his face.

“And,” Kirishima lifts his chin a little, feeling the weight of the crown shift atop his sea-salt
tangled hair. “How to be a pirate.”

Chapter End Notes

Happy New Year!!

One day later than I had hoped isn't so bad? haha! I hope you are all enjoying the
holiday season!

Thank you so much for reading this fic. It means so much to me that so many people
are interested!!

Thank you too of course to Nai. I ran the plot by her, especially in the early stages of
writing, and she provided me with so much support and inspiration and adive that this
fic definitely could not have started without her collaberation and support!! <3

Thank you for sticking with me through the hiatuses and such. I'm sorry if the ending
isn't what you hoped it to be. Maybe if circumstances were a little different this year,
this story would have been a bit strgoner.

However!

This story is the greatest thing I've worked on! I learned a lot about writing, writing
fic, and my strengths and weaknesses surrounding all things writing!

Again, if you have any art to send me or if I have forgotten to add your link (sorry im a
mess fjsnlsfgn) please DM me on twitter @_cattchi!!!

Thank you all for your kind comments and support!!! It's overwhelming and I've found
myself unable to respond to all of them, but I read them all and I'm so warm and happy
from them all!!

Enjoy the new year! I wish you all the best, loves! <3

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!